

GITANJALI- AN ODE TO LIFE

Vineeth Ravichandran

Published by Vineeth Ravichandran at Smashwords

Copyright 2014 Vineeth Ravichandran

Smashwords edition - License Notes

This book is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This e-book may not be resold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this e-book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

To

Everyone who has been a constant source of support and encouragement, this is for you!

All events and characters appearing in this novel are fictitious. Any resemblance to real persons or real events is purely coincidental.

# Prologue

Some called it a capitalist labour camp. Others called it a great endeavour that would carry the entire region towards progress. Whatever it was called, the huge factory of Hindustan Industries Limited (HIL) at Amravati was an enigma. It was an important day for the factory- a day that would change its future.

"We want an increase in basic wages by at least twenty per cent," declared Ramchand, the Secretary of the Trade Union.

"That's impossible. Do you want us to shut the factory down?" said Sakyabrat, the Head of the factory, curtly.

The union leaders sitting across the table looked at each other.

"Impossible? Sir? We slog it out here and you won't give us a pay raise? Sorry! We refuse to accept," said Ramchand dejectedly as he rose to leave. After him, the other leaders stood up.

"Ramchandji! Sit, please. You don't want trouble in the factory again, right? You know that both of us are capable of that," said a person from the management side of the table.

The room fell silent. Every head in the room turned towards a young manager seated beside Sakyabrat.

The manager moved forward, his confident face visible to everyone in the room.

He seemed no older than twenty-five. He looked smart, well groomed and sophisticated – a misfit in a factory setting. Paradoxically, he commanded respect from the Trade Union leaders.

"Ramchandji. Now that the company has given you a chance to mend your differences with us, make full use of it. But don't take advantage," said the manager.

The Union leaders glared at him silently.

"We do not have any problem with the present situation. You know the trouble you people had given us. You know how we managed to get you people to work. In spite of all that, it is for your sake that we are sitting for these meetings- to reach to a settlement. You know that!" he declared.

"Are you threatening us, sir?"

"Why should we threaten you, Ramchand? We are giving you an opportunity. Utilize it properly," said Sakyabrat.

"...See Ramchand! You know that the fifteen percent hike is from the year we took over this factory from Genesis Motors. Five years. Your wages will almost double now if you add these. Plus you get at least a fifteen percent hike from now on." He added.

The conference hall fell silent yet again. The Union knew that the young manager, who was sitting beside Sakyabrat, was a man of his word. They had to lower their demands.

Ramchand looked at Sakyabrat and the manager, and nodded slightly.

"All right, Sir. Fifteen per cent, and that's final." He said.

The people on the management side looked at the manager and smiled. He had won the game yet again. However, this time, he had ensured that no one lost.

The manager's phone beeped. As he read a message on the phone, the smile on his face faded away.

Karan Desai-the manager-stood up; his eyes still on the message.

Sudhir had suffered a heart attack. Karan had expected it to happen and had feared it all along. Perhaps, he had to accept the painful truth. Sudhir himself had accepted it with a smile, long ago.

Sakyabrat looked up at Karan and raised his eyebrows enquiringly.

"I have to leave sir. It is urgent!" said Karan.

"Can't it wait for an hour more?" said Sakyabrat.

"No Sir. Sudhir...Heart Attack," said Karan and walked out of the room.

***

"Cardio- muscular Myopathy. Sudhir's heart has also weakened now. I'm afraid, no more than three months," said the chief cardiologist at the LK Hospital, Amravati.

'Three months'- these words kept ringing in Karan's mind. Had more cruel words ever been spoken? How could the almighty not know that Sudhir was the one who had instilled faith in him? How could he not know that Sudhir had saved him from getting lost forever? And what about Sudhir's death wish?

Karan sat outside the ICU, his head tilted to a side. Just then, he felt a hand on his shoulder. As he turned around, he saw an old man, in a dhoti-kurta and a Gandhian cap.

"Dadu (Grandpa), does Sarojini Aunty know about this?" he asked.

"Yes. But, she is prepared," replied the old man.

Karan nodded and sat in silence. The clock struck one when Sudhir regained consciousness.

As Karan entered the Intensive Care Unit, he saw Sudhir lying on a bed- hooked to life support. Karan had seen him in this condition before. However, this time, it hurt. Three months were all that Sudhir had.

Karan walked to the bed and sat on a bedside table. He patted Sudhir on the head and said, "Brother! I will not give up on you until we create the Song; until we create your dream."

# 2

Ten months earlier

It was a hot and dusty afternoon. The Mumbai- Kolkata Gitanjali Express chugged into the first platform of the Badnera Railway Station, Amravati. Dragging three heavy bags along, Karan got off the train.

As soon as he did so, three porters mobbed him.

"Bhai Saab, I will find an auto for you also. Just forty rupees," said the porter closest to him.

Before Karan could respond, the porter hurried towards the exit with his luggage. Karan followed him to an auto-rickshaw and after a quick haggle; he was off to his destination.

As the auto-rickshaw sped through the town, Karan looked outside.

Amravati, a non-descript town in Central India, was staring back at him; the place where he would spend the next few years of his life; few years in a town that was lifeless.

The 'town atmosphere' was overwhelming. Karan saw poverty and squalor around him; of the kind found in small towns. His eyes fell on a young kid on the pavement who was playing with a deflated tyre.

Not bearing to see the kid in his anemic state with his reed-thin hands and legs, Karan closed his eyes. The kid's face lingered in his mind.

Was Karan like this always? Did he always care about people on the streets?

No! Altruism was never a part of his life. "Man decides his own fate" he had always said.

Then, what had brought about this change in him?

'They too are human. No one is born to struggle.' These words spoken by somebody rang in his ears. His thoughts fell upon that somebody- the 'love of his life'. He uncomfortably shifted in his seat.

"I expected this, Janu! Congratulations! A Pre-Placement Offer from Hindustan Industries! So what if we will have to stay in two different cities for some time. I will forever remain here," she had said once, touching his chest, "...But don't go running behind any small town girl in my absence, ok? I have my informers."

As Karan smiled to himself, he realized with a jolt that she had said so, exactly a year back. However, back then, he was leading another life- a dream.

"House No 3, Brahmanwadi. Bhaisaab, this is your place," said the driver of the auto rickshaw. The vehicle screeched to a halt and jolted Karan back to reality.

He could hear a song. He realized that the song was 'Vaishnava Jana To'- Mahatma Gandhi's favourite bhajan. He had reached the right place.

As Karan got off the auto-rickshaw with his luggage, he saw the door of the house in front of him fly open. A frail old man emerged with a broad smile on his face.

It seemed as though the old man was standing at the door for ages. He hurried towards Karan and hugged him, the toothless smile showing immense happiness.

Karan found it weird to see such happiness on a stranger's face. However, was the old man a stranger? He was. Almost!

Karan looked at the old man- his grandfather. Despite meeting the old man for the first time, Karan did not reciprocate the happiness that he showed.

The house was a simple dwelling. A carpet, an old Television Set, an idol of Lord Ganpati to its left and a simple Sofa were all that adorned the brightly lit living room. However, something else distracted him- almost captivated him.

A huge portrait of Mahatma Gandhi was hung on the wall, to his right. Lamps were lit in front of both the portrait and the Lord's idol. Beside the portrait was a photo of another person-his grandmother.

Meghnad led Karan to a room kept ready for him.

"This is your room. I will inform your dad about your arrival. Take rest," said the old man happily and left the room.

Karan sat on the bed. The room was small but cosy.

It was evident! His grandfather had put a lot of effort to make his stay comfortable.

Karan did not care, though. If his father had sympathized with the old man suddenly, he should have returned to Amravati.

'You did not find time to even call him for five years. One heart attack and suddenly, you remember your 'Daddy'. You wanted to find one bakra and you found me?' he had argued with his father once.

'Listen Karan! I cannot forgive your grandpa so easily. And don't even think that your mom can. But, somewhere, we have to accept the fact that he's growing old. So, since you are going there, why not stay with him?' was the advice he had received in return.

With a sigh, Karan began to arrange his wardrobe. As he did so, his eyes were riveted towards the patterns on the window. They looked familiar. With a jolt, he realized that the room resembled 'her' room.

Something fell on the floor with a clang. Karan leaned forward to pick it up-'The University of Delhi-Best Orator Cup'. It was one of his two prized possessions that he always carried with him. The other one was the Liverpool FC jersey that she had gifted him. He could hear the buzz at the EIHRI football ground. It all seemed so near, yet so distant.

He looked at his reflection on the mirror in front of him. He did not like his clean-shaven, employee looks. He still wished for his goatee; she used to love them. She also loved the bratty, fun loving, immature Karan or 'Curdy' as she would fondly call him.

Where was that Curdy now? Lost forever?

***

Meghnad was nervous. He had jotted down all that he needed to speak, on a sheet of paper. It seemed as though it was an interview- an interview to gain re-entry into his long-lost family. At last, his long-standing hope would be fulfilled. Hopefully!

Could he ever forget the phone call from his son informing him about his grandson's transfer to Amravati? He somehow could not believe that his son had called him after years, with such unbelievable news. The toothless smile had lingered on his face ever since.

Forty years of loneliness, he knew how painful they were! Without his loved ones who had abandoned him for good.

Was all that about to change?

Meghnad fiddled with the sheet nervously; he had to get the first impression right. He had spent an entire evening preparing for it. Perhaps, an entire lifetime! After all, Karan was his only grandchild-the kid with whom he longed to spend time. However, that had remained a longing, for so long.

It was dinnertime. As an anxious Meghnad recollected the lines that he had memorized, he placed his sweaty hands on his lap with a silent prayer on his lips. He did not want anything to go wrong.

It was his only chance to regain his lost family. He had to gather the courage to speak. He had to forget his painful past and start afresh.

"Beta..." Meghnad began in apprehension, blinking his eyes rapidly.

Karan looked up at him, expressionless. His thoughts were elsewhere.

"Spoke to your dad today. The doctors have allowed him to start driving from tomorrow," said Meghnad, "I so wanted to be there during his surgery. I came to know about it through Shyam when...."

"So, my car is here?" asked Karan dryly, interrupting him.

"Yes...Yes. They delivered it in the evening. It is parked outside," mumbled Meghnad in confusion.

"Good. I am going on a drive."

Meghnad nodded in disappointment. Perhaps, he had to wait a bit longer.

Karan saw the disappointment on his grandfather's face. However, he had bigger things to worry about.

He wanted peace. He wanted to find a place where he could sit alone and listen to rustling leaves and gurgling water. A place where he would feel close to that one person he so missed. A place where he would not be tormented by the vivid memories of his last day with her.

# 3

"It's an honour to be standing in front of the future CEOs of great organizations..."

The chief guest, The Chairman of the Vilroy Group, had been speaking for the past half hour at the convocation ceremony of East India Human Resources Institute (EIHRI), Jamshedpur.

"I will conclude with a small wish. I wish I were back to those student days at this esteemed B-School. When I was a youngster just like you; excited about the convocation..."

"... Sitting exactly where that gentleman is seated now." The chief guest said, pointing directly at Karan.

Many heads turned towards Karan. However, among those looking at him, one person stood out. In her eyes, he saw no happiness. Those beautiful eyes were yearning for him even as he avoided looking at them.

"We now request the students of PMIR (The Class that majored in HR) to enter the dais from the left. The first five rankers will come first- Rachna Dixit, Hariharan S, Asif Khan, Gaurav Marathe and Dipti Verma," the General Secretary of the college announced.

Rachna Dixit- a name that had been an integral part of Karan's life for two years.

Ah! The pride was inexplicable. His Rachna was a Batch topper!

The students jostled with each other in excitement. The convocation of the PMIR Batch had begun.

Karan received his degree even as his eyes searched for his parents. They were beaming with pride. He knew what was coming next. As he waited for the photo session to begin, he saw Rachna standing in the row behind him. He could feel the pain in her eyes. Those eyes were pleading for a glance from him.

Karan determinedly looked the other way. Images of his blissful days with her flashed past his eyes and he felt miserable.

***

"Karan, One pic with your dad. Go Stand with him," said Rekha, his mother, standing at the entrance of the EIHRI Auditorium.

"Mom! You've already clicked around five hundred pics. I know that your only son is now an MBA," said Karan in exasperation, "Ok! One last photo."

"Yes, Rekha. There are so many gorgeous women here to pose with him and he is standing beside a middle-aged man with greying hair. That's not right," said Mohan, his father, sticking his tongue out.

Karan punched his father in the stomach and posed for the photo with a fake smile. Then, he saw somebody behind his mother. His smile froze.

"Rachna!" Rekha exclaimed as she turned around, "It's so good to see you. You look beautiful, as always."

"Thanks auntie," said Rachna as she gave Rekha a perfunctory hug.

"Congratulations! Batch Topper. Proud of you, Beti! Hope this joker learns from you," said Mohan jokingly.

"That reminds me. Long time since you came to Dubai with Karan. What happened? You don't call nowadays. He also doesn't say anything about you. Everything ok?" asked Rekha.

Rachna gave an awkward smile. The very words that Karan did not want to hear kept tumbling out of his mother's mouth. He was thankful to Rachna for excusing herself from the conversation. She pulled him aside.

"I need just five minutes of your time. Please! Just five minutes." Rachna pleaded.

Karan could hear the desperation in her voice. He followed her to her hostel room.

As they sat on the bed in Rachna's room gazing at the sunset, nostalgia crept in. They were spending their last evening at EIHRI at the very room where they had spent countless days and nights together.

"Everything seems so different now. Even this room, with all things packed. Remember the first day we met, Karan? That James Bond joke? How immature were you then?" said Rachna fondly, holding his hands.

Rachna had called him by his first name. For the first time in more than a year!

Perhaps, she had finally understood that her relationship with her 'Curdy' had been shattered forever.

Karan nodded. He did not know what to say. He was waiting for her to continue. He wanted the ordeal to end quickly.

"Karan! Today is the last day. We may never meet some of our friends again." Rachna continued.

Karan did not react. Rachna realized that she had to come straight to the point. It was her last chance to prevent her life from falling apart completely.

"You know why I want to speak to you. Please! The past few weeks have been horrible to us. Let's start all over again. Please!" Rachna said, her eyes welling up.

"I am sorry... for everything. I swear I will never suspect you again. Let us give ourselves one more chance, Karan. Just one more," she pleaded.

Karan could take it no longer. He was the one who should have apologized to her. What he had done to her was unpardonable.

He did not want to torment her anymore. He had to end it there, even though it meant that they would never be happy again.

"Sorry, Rachna! It's all over. Forget me," said Karan with a tone of finality. He kissed her on the forehead and left the room, not daring to look at her for one last time.

#

# 4

The phone and the alarm clock rang at the same time. The HR Director of HIL was on line. Karan awoke with a start and answered the call drowsily.

The day was bright and sunny. The song 'Vaishnava Jana To' was playing on the stereo.

Karan sat up in exasperation. He accepted the fact that Meghnad was a Gandhian. But why did the old man have this irrepressible urge to show the world that he was one?

As Karan got ready for his first day at work, he remembered the previous night's drive. He had found a forest with a stream flowing through it, en route to Nagpur.

Those few moments of peace! He could swear that it transported him back in time. He could feel his guitar in his hands. He could hear Rachna's voice singing one of the songs that they had composed together. Pure Bliss!

Karan left for his first day at his new workplace.

The route to the factory was simple. Everyone in Amravati could tell where the 'monument' was.

A few minutes through the narrow lanes of Amravati led Karan to the NH 6 towards Surat. The monument was not far off from the highway.

The monument- his new workplace- the 'mother factory' of Hindustan Industries Limited's Automobile division, was considered the jewel of the Vidharba region. It provided livelihood to at least three thousand families. That was perhaps the reason why it was revered as a shrine. However, those who worked there knew how holy it was.

As Karan overtook a sand-laden lorry on the highway, he remembered that the HR Director had warned him about something. Something that he did not remember.

He looked at a photo that hung behind the rear view mirror and sighed. How much he wished that he relived the moment that it captured!

Seven kilometres from the town of Amravati was his destination. Workers in uniform were walking or cycling by the approach road to the factory. As the car zipped past them, they looked at it suspiciously.

The largest automobile factory in Central India loomed over Karan. It had a foreboding aura around it. Was it a silent warning?

As Karan reached an intersection where the signpost read 'HIL Cross', he saw the main gate in front of him. Then, he noticed something else and stopped his car.

In what seemed like a demonstration, a large number of workers had gathered outside the factory entrance, chanting slogans against the management.

Did the National HR Director warn him about it? Was it wise to back off and leave the place? Perhaps not! Karan was not a person who would flee from trouble.

Precisely at that instant, as Karan sat in contemplation, a few workers from the mob pointed at the car. There was a sudden commotion in the crowd. Before Karan could react, someone hurled a stone at his car. The windshield shattered on impact.

A stunned Karan sat staring in disbelief. The car gifted to him by his father was damaged, and that too, for no fault of his. He did not want his first day at the factory to begin on such a wrong note. He got out of the car and stood in front of it, to confront the workers.

A group of workers walked towards him.

"We should not let him enter the factory," shouted a dark man who was leading the group, "Gher lo usey."

The group surrounded Karan. He yelled back at them in anger.

The dark man stood menacingly close to him. The man was short in stature and quite obese for his age. However, despite his physical appearance, it was evident that he commanded respect, and largely fear, from the workers.

Karan stood his ground defiantly.

"You should not be here, bastard," yelled the dark man.

"It's my wish. This place doesn't belong to you... And mind your language," shouted Karan, expecting a showdown.

A minute passed. The dark man surveyed him silently. Surprisingly, the youngster was not scared at all.

The dark man began chanting slogans again, this time in Karan's ear. He had always hated educated youngsters. How could a person, brought up oblivious to ground realities, understand the problems of the workers?

Karan found it strange. He was facing a 'Gherao' on the first day at work. He had not even entered the factory. The place- the hotbed of militant unionism was surely a terrifying place for any manager.

'If ever you are forced to go to that wretched factory, leave the company. But never to that factory.' His seniors had warned.

He was not worried though. If only it were his domain!

His eyes fell on the dark man. The man had to be taught manners. He would get his chance one day- the day when the factory would become his domain.

The argument continued until a police convoy arrived at the entrance gate and dispersed the crowd. As the dark man turned away, he raised his eyebrows mockingly.

"I've seen many kids like you come and go. Let's see how long you stay," he threatened.

"Till your..." began Karan but then, he saw two policemen hurrying towards him along with a company official.

"We are so sorry, sir. We thought somebody might have warned you about this," said the company official.

"What the hell is happening? These hooligans have broken my car," yelled Karan.

"We apologize for that, Sir. I am not the right person to explain things. The Factory Head will meet you soon," said the company official. Under instructions from the police officers, the company official escorted Karan into the factory.

***

"My apologies, Karan. This should not have happened. But Sushil had informed me that he had warned you about this," said Mr. Dass, the HR Head of the factory.

He and Karan were watching Sakyabrata Ray-the factory head-argue with Trade Union leaders downstairs.

"...Anyway, I have to deal with this issue. Sakyabrat will be here soon. He will explain everything," said Mr. Dass and walked out of the room.

Karan had not expected this kind of a welcome. He sat silently in Mr. Dass' cabin, studying a portrait hung on the wall. It showed a sinking boat with a hand sticking out of the water, struggling for help.

"So! Young man! Did not get the welcome you expected?" a voice boomed suddenly from behind him.

Karan turned around swiftly.

Near the doorway, stood a regal-looking, bespectacled man. He surveyed Karan through his glasses, with a knowing smile.

The man looked perfect for the role of the Head of such a factory. He seemed matured, level headed and was unnaturally calm in such a volatile situation. Even from an arrogant Karan, he commanded respect.

"Hello sir. Long time," said Karan and stood up.

"Long time indeed! Been almost three months now right? My apologies, Karan. We had planned an induction program for you. But under these circumstances, that's next to impossible. We'll discuss everything when things settle down here," said Sakyabrat.

"But what's the problem?"

"The usual at HIL- Amravati. A worker lost his index finger in a freak accident due to his negligence. But the Trade Union thinks otherwise. We can handle this. No worries." replied Sakyabrat coolly.

Karan cleared his throat. He expected Sakyabrat to say something more. The factory head smiled.

"Fine! Let me be frank here, so that you get the true picture at the outset itself..."

"... This place is a hellhole, as many would have told you. Not a day passes when we don't have a problem with the workers. Four years ago, Genesis Motors sold it off to us at such an attractive price that we overlooked these issues." He said.

"...Back then, we thought that since we are a good company with strong HR personnel, we can manage. But now, we are feeling the heat."

"...A politically backed Trade Union, laws favourable to them and a tyrant Union Leader. I'm telling you! Genesis Motors found us and escaped at the right time. So, here we are..." Sakyabrat paused, waiting for Karan to speak. On seeing no reaction, he continued.

"That's one of the reasons why I requested the Head Office to send you here as soon as possible. Of course, you know that we had planned this for you, long ago." He said.

It took some time for Karan to comprehend the seriousness of the situation.

"I think this is enough for today. Welcome to HIL Amravati!" Sakyabrat winked and stood abruptly, "Sit back and relax for now!"

"By the way, there's a book on this factory called 'Genesis- a history in red' on your table. Read it." He added and left the room.

Karan was thinking. Nicknamed fondly in HIL as 'The Bengal Tiger', Sakyabrat was renowned as the most daring Factory Head that HIL ever had. That was the reason why he moved to Amravati as soon as the company took over Genesis Motors. However, even he was struggling. 'The monument' was surely going to be Karan's acid test.

***

It was a dull first day at office for Karan after the initial drama. He was led to his cabin- a cosy room at the top floor of the administration building, overlooking the entrance. On the door of the cabin, 'Karan Desai, Manager- HR' was embossed.

Karan was impressed. He had a cabin for himself, two months into his new job. As he sat in the room in silence, his thoughts fell on the portrait in Mr. Dass' Cabin. "Was it prophetic?" He asked himself.

No! He was already a drowning man who craved to come out of the shell that he had built around himself. The shell that protected his destroyed soul from facing reality.

In the four months since the biggest mistake of his life, he had become a person who his previous self would have called 'boring'. Gone were the days when the happy-go-lucky 'Curdy' was alive. Gone were the days when 'fun' defined him. The only things that he still cared about were music and nature, because he somehow saw his Rachna in them.

That evening, when Karan reached home, he found the house locked. He knocked at the door of an adjacent house, hoping that Meghnad would have left the keys there. A middle-aged woman opened the door.

"Hello Karan! Come in. Your grandfather is in Sudhir's room. I'll call him," said the woman, "I'm Sarojini, Sudhir's mother."

'Sudhir' Karan muttered as he sat on a sofa in the living room. He looked around. The house looked almost like his grandfather's. A simple dwelling for a small family, he thought.

"Hey Karan! Come with me. I want you to meet somebody," said a voice suddenly, startling him. It was Meghnad.

'Is that person that important? Can't he come and meet me.' Karan thought.

He reluctantly followed Meghnad into a room.

"Meet Sudhir Kulkarni," said the old man excitedly as soon as Karan entered the room.

In front of him was a teenager on a bed.

Something seemed horribly wrong with him. Sudhir was paralyzed from the waist down. He looked no older than eighteen years. Yet, his hairline had receded and a pile of pillows supported his back.

However, on his face was a smile- an infectious smile that would forever remain etched in Karan's memory.

"I'm Sudhir- the arrogant boy who did not come to meet you at the living room," Sudhir said smilingly.

A bewildered Karan stared at him. How did the youngster manage to read his mind?

With an awkward smile, Karan held out his hand for Sudhir but then realized that the youngster found it difficult to move his limbs.

Karan withdrew his hand. Little did he know that that moment would mark the commencement of a life-altering journey.

"Karan Bhaiyya! Dadaji (Grandfather) was telling me everything about you. I heard that you have come here to run that big factory. That is awesome," said Sudhir.

"I will not be running it exactly but yes, kind of." Karan replied airily.

"Good for you. I can never dream of doing that," said Sudhir with a chuckle and turned to Meghnad, "By the way, Dadaji. I wrote a new song. Do you want to listen to it?"

"Sure. I will come tomorrow. I have to leave now. For today, entertain Karan," said Meghnad and walked out of the room.

Sudhir's gaze shifted from the door to Karan.

"Come, Sit." He said, motioning towards a chair by the bedside.

Karan's gaze lingered on Sudhir's wasted legs. He did not know whether to pity Sudhir for the condition he was in or to admire him for his optimism. He was searching for a topic desperately, to divert his attention.

"Dadaji was so excited when your dad called him after years and informed him about your arrival. How would he not be? It's after all, his dear pota (grandson)," said Sudhir.

Karan nodded.

"I could see that. Anyway, you play music?" he asked.

"No! No! I just sing songs and create tunes- vocally, as a pastime. I have a lot of free time. Momma even controls my TV viewing, for my health's sake. She is a biology teacher at the University, you see." replied Sudhir. It was impossible to picture his face without the smile.

"...She is kind of naïve, though. My muscles are useless, anyway. How much more can I damage them? Foolish, I say,"

The conversation lasted for more than half an hour and with each passing minute, Karan's admiration for Sudhir increased manifold. However, he still could not take his eyes off Sudhir's legs.

"Those legs do not belong to a hot girl, Bhaiyya!" said Sudhir suddenly, sticking his tongue out, "And come on, I have a healthy face."

"Sorry," said Karan with an awkward smile "So, you attending college?"

"Nope! Momma teaches me in her spare time. I did go to school. Till my hands got lazy and stopped working."

"Good for you, though! You are at least protected from the mad outside world," said Karan, trying hard to distract himself.

"Correction! Prevented, not protected." replied Sudhir curtly.

Karan shrugged. He could understand how Sudhir felt. That craving for freedom was too familiar. In Sudhir's eyes was the childish sparkle- the urge to achieve something extraordinary.

Karan reached home at eight in the night. The conversation with the youngster was the best that he had in months.

***

That night, at the dinner table, Karan's mind was still on the conversation. He had never seen such a cheerful youngster before. However, why was he bedridden? Karan needed answers and he turned to Meghnad.

"What happened to that boy? Why is he bedridden?"

"Who? Sudhir?"

Karan nodded.

"Duchene Muscular Dystrophy. It's a degenerative disease which attacks and wastes away all the body's muscles."

"Do you mean- he will be like that; bedridden forever?" asked Karan with an air of foreboding.

Meghnad grimaced and shook his head.

"We so wish that's possible, Beta. We so wish." He replied gloomily.

"What do you mean?" asked Karan.

"The disease attacks every muscle in the body. Slowly, his heart and lungs will get weak." Meghnad said with a sigh, "The kid has hardly a year left. His nineteenth birthday may be his last."

Karan looked at Meghnad, aghast. Sudhir-the youngster who was so optimistic and lively- would not live to see adulthood. A budding life would be nipped!

That night, Karan was unable to 'erase' Sudhir's smile from his mind. Just as he drifted off to sleep, his phone rang. Instinctively, he picked up the phone and answered the call. On the other side was somebody unexpected.

It was not his Rachna. He had asked the poor girl never to contact him, which she accepted painfully.

As Karan hung up, he was distraught. He closed his eyes, wishing desperately that he could travel back in time to the day he first met Rachna, to rebuild a relationship that had perhaps, been destroyed forever.

# 5

"Yeah, mom. Got down at Jubilee Park. Walking to the college now." informed Karan over phone.

"Nice Beta. Be good. Accha, Papa wants to speak to you," said Rekha, Karan's mother and handed the phone to his father.

It was the first day- the day of admission- at EIHRI, Jamshedpur.

"Hi, Poppy. Almost reached coll..."

"I know that. Your mother is giving a running commentary here. So, how are those famous EIHRI ki kudiyan? Found anyone interesting?" asked Karan's father, Mohan.

Karan chuckled.

"At this age, you should worry more about doctors than girls, Poppy," said Karan, "Don't worry. I will get you a bahu from this college only."

"But this time, find somebody who you can actually bring home to your parents. No more Priyankas and Zainabs." replied Mohan.

"That's not entirely true. I brought Priyanka and Zainab home. Of course, when you were not around!" said Karan, "...I was kidding rey! Give the phone to ma."

Mohan guffawed.

"Anyway, Good luck. Have all the fun that your Poppy never had. But, please take care of your health. That is one thing I am particular about," said Mohan even as Rekha grabbed the phone from him.

"Mom! I just scaled the wall beside college. It's fun. You should also try when you come here," shouted Karan emphatically even as he jumped over a wall that marked the boundary between the road that led to EIHRI and Jubilee Park-the sprawling park in the heart of Jamshedpur.

"Get serious, Karan! Go to college first. The Admission Brochure says that admission closes at 5:30. You have fifteen minutes! Hurry!" shouted Rekha anxiously.

Karan shook his head in amusement.

"Yeah right! If I go late, they'll kick me out of college, right? By the way, I'm entering college at 5:15. Your Shubh Muhurat and all will go for a toss." He said.

"If you don't believe in astrology, don't. But don't make fun of it..." began Rekha but Karan interrupted her.

"Point taken... Anyway, I reached the college gate. Will talk to you as soon as I'm done with the joining," said Karan and hung up abruptly.

Silence! On the middle of a road in an upmarket area of the steel city of Jamshedpur, Karan stood silently and sighed. The hallowed gates of the East India Human Resources Institute (EIHRI) stood in front of him. The B-School about which Karan had heard numerous stories- all so wonderful. He had finally reached his dream destination.

EIHRI, Jamshedpur! Considered by others as a Top notch B- School and by its students as the coolest B-School in India, it took pride in its pedigree, its culture, its parties and everything that had an 'EI' tag. Due to its presence in a sleepy industrial town where there was nothing else of interest, it was more than a B-School. It was a way of life for its students.

Karan walked past the gates on the tree lined pathway to the Students' Area, mesmerized by the scene around. The campus looked beautiful, almost fairy-tale like.

On that day, it was bustling with activity. First Year Students, accompanied by their parents, were shuttling in and out of the campus.

Karan was unperturbed by all the activity around. He adjusted his bags and stuffed his admission letter into his Three fourths. As he stepped into the students' area, gazing at the buildings around, somebody shouted-

"Watch Out."

Before Karan could react, somebody collided with him. He lost balance and fell, his heavy bags dragging him down.

"What the..." he began.

"Sorry! Sorry! Was in a hurry," said a girl, holding out her hand. Karan could hear anxiety in her voice.

He looked up to see the girl. His world froze.

Birds and butterflies fluttered around his head, all at once. The 'angel of his dreams' had arrived!

Karan dusted his clothes and picked up his bags dreamily.

"You fine?" asked the girl anxiously.

Karan nodded.

"Sorry. My family is leaving by the 5:40 Gitanjali Express to Bombay. So, rushing to give them a send-off," said the girl "I'm Rachna- Rachna Dixit."

Karan could not hide his smile. Anxiety always amused him and on such a beautiful face, it looked cute. He cleared his throat.

"I'm Bond- James Bond." He replied in a woody tone.

Rachna frowned at him for a moment. Then, her expression changed to that of nonchalance.

"Good," she said and left.

Karan kicked himself for his reply. How could he not keep his Poor Jokes to himself? "For your information, Karan Desai, you've screwed up whatever chances you had with her." He told himself.

He waited at the entrance to the Students' Area- the hostel zone. His eyes followed Rachna as she hurried to an auto-rickshaw parked outside. Two elderly women were waiting for her. She hugged one of them, presumably her mother, and sobbed uncontrollably.

Karan watched the 'emotionally charged scenes' unfolding in front of him, with a smile on his face. He could sympathize with Rachna.

"Nice Girl" he sighed and walked towards his hostel.

***

It was Karan's second night at EIHRI. A senior (second year student) was addressing the Juniors (first year students) at EIHRI's Small Auditorium- as part of their own Fresher's Orientation Program- a program to introduce new joiners to EIHRI in 'an informal way'.

Karan hurried to the auditorium with two other friends. They were already fifteen minutes late. As Karan pushed the door open, all the Juniors turned to him.

"Sorry! I'm late." He declared and walked into the auditorium.

The senior glared at him.

"Can I know why?" he asked.

Karan and his friends raised their middle and index fingers together into the air.

"Was smoking up... Err... just smoking." They replied coolly.

The Juniors burst out laughing. There were faint smiles even on the seniors' faces.

"Fine! Now, take your seats," declared the addressing senior.

Karan searched for a vacant seat at the penultimate row and found one. As he settled down, he turned to the person to his left and was pleasantly surprised.

"James Bond!" he exclaimed childishly. Rachna ignored him.

The addressing senior was presenting a study on Economics. Karan stretched himself drowsily and at that moment, he caught Rachna glancing at him.

In the fleeting instant when their eyes met, something fluttered. Karan was sure it was his heart.

Never had he seen such mesmerizing eyes in his life. Or perhaps, such mesmerizing beauty. At that instant, he realized that Rachna had bowled him over completely.

As Rachna turned away, Karan felt sweat breaking over his forehead suddenly.

What if Rachna had a boyfriend? After all, such gorgeous girls were generally 'taken'. Even if she did not have one, somebody else would try to woo her.

"Nope! I shall not let that happen." Karan muttered to himself.

He wanted to woo her sincerely. He had never believed in the concept of 'Love at First Sight' but for once, Rachna proved him wrong. What had happened to him was 'Love at first collision' for sure.

"Hey Rachna! My apologies! I was trying to be funny. Maaf Kar do, yaar," he whispered genuinely "By the way, I'm Karan."

"Karan? That's it? Mister James Bond has such a bland real name." Rachna snapped back.

Rachna was looking at the presentation, her lips parted. She was trying hard to suppress a smile. Karan smiled sheepishly.

Rachna was certainly a tough nut to crack.

"I saw you giving a send-off to- your mom, I suppose. It looked frigging cute," whispered Karan.

"Thank You... By the way, you were really smoking up?"

"Nah! I follow those signboards on lawns religiously. I keep off grass," said Karan, chuckling at his own little poor joke.

Rachna smiled.

"You are impossible... By the way, your parents didn't come?" she asked.

"Mom wanted to come but I forced her not to. She has to come all the way from Dubai. Dad is bindass. He's like 'do whatever you want but stay safe'," said Karan.

Rachna turned to him and eyed him in amusement.

"What's so funny about it?" said Karan.

Rachna shook her head, her lips curved to a side.

"Dubai! Pampered bratty son of rich parents! Aren't you?" she said.

"Dad might be rich, I'm pampered but I don't know who the spoilt brat is."

"That's for others to judge," snapped Rachna, her smile still intact. Karan shrugged.

The senior was rambling on with his presentation. Karan kept shaking his leg in restlessness. Rachna was looking at him from the corner of her eyes.

"Why do you keep shaking your legs? Just to show that you are the only impatient guy around?" she asked.

"Actually yes," Karan said, "By the way, didn't your dad come?"

Rachna did not answer and looked the other way, deliberately. Karan did not persist with his questioning. Just when he decided to change the topic, Rachna spoke.

"My dad passed away when I was twelve," she said and fell silent.

"I...I am sorry," began Karan with a grimace but Rachna waved him off.

"Relax. Happened ages ago."

The presentation ended and students began filing out of the auditorium.

"Let's catch up at the night canteen," said Karan over the din of moving chairs. Rachna agreed.

***

Twenty-Five days had passed since the new batch- the Batch of 2010- joined EIHRI. The interviews for the HR Committee of EIHRl- SHREI had begun. Two First Year students were sitting outside Lecture Hall-3 waiting for their turns, at twelve in the night.

The guy hummed a song by Eric Clapton. He was trying hard to impress the girl who he had fancied since the day they first met. The fancy had now turned into an obsession.

He looked at her and smiled. Her eyes were closed, as though in prayer. She seemed nervous.

"Chill, Rachna! The interviewers are our seniors. We have Jishnu and Aditi on the interview panel; they are our band-mates," said Karan, wrapping his arm around her.

"I don't know, Curdy! This is our flagship HR committee. For you, this is just for the heck. But, for me it's serious. I did not even apply for SIGMA (The Committee for Social Welfare) for that. Can you believe it? I am giving up 'social welfare' for the HR committee. I want to be selected and I want you in this committee with me," said Rachna in earnest.

She looked straight into Karan's eyes and at that instant, he understood that she reciprocated his feelings for her.

"And I don't want that Sukriti to join us." Rachna added, seriously.

Karan burst out laughing. He knew why Rachna hated their classmate, Sukriti.

Like her, Sukriti was also selected as a junior member of their college rock band- Bodhisattva; she also seemed to have a crush on Karan; and she also 'hung out' with him.

"Jealous eh?" said Karan, raising his eyebrows, "You know that she's hot, babe?"

Rachna eyed him suspiciously.

"Seriously?" she asked.

"Of course!" Karan said, sticking his tongue out, "But why are you this jealous of Sukriti?"

"Yeah, right. You think she can beat me?" said Rachna agitatedly.

"Relax, Rachna. You know what. If I was the interviewer and if it was a choice between you and Sukriti, I would choose you," said Karan, with a faint smile.

Rachna squeezed his hands. "I know."

"But she is certainly hot. No doubt about that." repeated Karan cheekily.

"You..."

Just then, the door of the interview room opened. The interviewers called out Rachna's name. Karan hugged her and wished her luck.

***

Rachna and Karan were standing in the middle of the legendary 'JFL'- the lawn in the Student's area that was held sacred by every EIHRI student.

JFL! For any outsider, the lawn would look like just another hangout zone. However, for an EIHer (as EIHRI students called themselves) for whom everything in EIHRI had a godly status, the lawn carried such importance that it was a norm to use the lawn for anything 'symbolic'. It was 'Just for life'.

Rachna held Karan's hands, even as a senior glared at them. Just then, somebody shouted 'Three'. Buckets of soap water were emptied on them from every direction.

"Welcome to SHREI," said the beaming senior.

The committee ritual- 'the circular soak', where selected Juniors were dunked in soap water, had just finished. Rachna and Karan were officially members of the HR committee of EIHRI.

Karan hugged Rachna.

"I told you. Happy?" he whispered into her ears.

"I am."

Karan and Rachna were now in a committee and a rock-band together. Their 'friendship' had grown to such an extent that they were with each other, all the time. At JFL; in the Jam Room; at restaurants; in the classrooms; and everywhere else. They were with each other to the extent that the security men at EIHRI recognized Karan not by his name but as that 'bearded brat who is always with that cute girl'.

Everyone in the college knew that they were seeing each other- something that they neither accepted nor denied.

# 6

The song 'Vaishnava Jana To' was playing on the stereo. Meghnad was singing along loudly. His jarring voice spoilt the melody of the song.

After all, the great Lata Mangeshkar was chosen to sing it and Meghnad could not expect to match her. Still, he wanted to sing because he was happy-happy that his grandson was with him now.

Karan woke up with a start yet again. He sat up and looked at the clock. It was seven in the morning. He still had time for office.

He wanted to get out of the house and sit by the stream in silence. He retrieved his guitar from behind his suitcases, picked up the car keys and walked out of the room.

As he opened the front door, he saw garbage heaped by the side of the gate. A municipal vehicle for garbage collection was leaving their locality. Somehow, they had managed to give Meghnad's house a miss.

Meghnad was lighting a lamp below the portrait of the Mahatma.

"This is a regular scene here. There was a time when they didn't come regularly to any house. I sat on a hunger demonstration for a day. They had to relent," said Meghnad, "Now, they are angry that I protested. So, they are deliberately avoiding our place. Don't worry; they'll become normal in sometime."

Karan smirked. His mother seemed to be right. Meghnad was peculiar in a way. Silent protests against the municipality! The old man's Gandhian ways had perhaps, addled his brain.

Karan shrugged and entered his room. That morning, he decided to practice his music at home.

The guitar felt unfamiliar in his hands. It had been weeks since he had touched it. He ran his fingers over the guitar-strings and smiled, as he remembered a conversation he had with his mother.

'Left-handers are weird. You need left-handed guitars, left-handed razors, left-handed what not. Your father was one such weirdo and here you are, the next generation. Use it well.' she had said with a grin. The custom made, left-handed guitar had been his prized possession ever since.

"Look at the stars, Look how they shine for you, And everything you do, They were all yellow..."

He began singing, hoping that it would silence the racket that Meghnad was kicking up outside. However, he could not proceed beyond the first few lines. Every song he sang had memories attached to it. He gently placed his guitar by the side of the door, exactly beside his luggage.

Rachna had always jokingly called 'his obsession with cleanliness', a symptom of Obsessive Compulsive Disorder. She was perhaps right. He was always obsessed with certain things; cleanliness was just a minor part. Some of his other obsessions turned out to be destructive.

In about an hour, he was to leave for office. 'What would those workers damage today' he thought.

***

People were abusing each other loudly in Sakyabrat's room. Karan sat in his room impatiently. He too wished that he were in the other room, arguing with the Trade Union leaders.

Then, why was he silent? As he thought about it, bizarre thoughts began to torment him, as they did ever since his breakup with Rachna.

What if Rachna gave up on him and found someone else? It was horrible to contemplate.

The obsessive thoughts were getting worse in intensity. The disorder attacked more vigorously when he was all alone- when his mind was not occupied. He so wished that he had paid heed to Rachna's advice.

Karan returned home early that evening. As he reached home, he found the house locked, yet again. Expecting Meghnad in Sudhir's house, he knocked at the door only to learn that the old man had not been around all day.

Just as he turned to leave, he heard Sudhir call out to him.

He entered Sudhir's room to find him watching an episode of Tom and Jerry on TV, laughing heartily.

"Tom and Jerry? You still watch it?" asked Karan.

"Yes! You don't like it?"

"I mean, Tom and Jerry?"

"You are speaking as though I am here to save the world and that this is distracting me," Sudhir interjected.

"No! No! I thought I was the only adult who watches it. Now, I have company." Karan chuckled.

Sudhir smiled.

"Many people in the world are cartoons themselves. Why would they waste time, watching themselves on TV?" he remarked wryly.

He then turned to Karan, his eyes fixed on Karan's overgrown stubble.

"Seriously Bhaiyya, What is your purpose in life?"

Karan was flummoxed. He had not expected this question, that too so bluntly.

"Er. Well... To make a name for myself... and..." he paused, as Sudhir waved him off.

"I am not interviewing you for a job. I am asking you about your ultimate purpose in life," clarified Sudhir.

"Yeah...well... to stay happy."

"Stay happy, right?" said Sudhir, "If Tom and Jerry keeps you happy whenever you want, what else do we need, Bhaiyya!"

"... I am not here to straighten the Leaning Tower of Pisa. All I want to do in life is to keep myself and others happy as long as I'm alive. If that happens through a cartoon, so be it."

Karan nodded in appreciation.

"People laugh it off as just a fun thing. But, dwell deeper into it. A weakling, tormented by a predator, tries to stave off danger desperately, that too in the funniest of ways. What more lessons in life do you need? For a person like me, that is inspiration!" said Sudhir.

He looked fixedly at Karan. An understanding dawned between them.

Karan had a feeling that Sudhir could read his mind. He turned his attention to the wall behind Sudhir's bed. Posters of different bands and musicians bedecked the wall, including one of his favourites: Pink Floyd.

He had not noticed it during his previous visit. He was so moved by Sudhir's struggle then. That day however, even though he knew that the youngster was on his deathbed, he felt cheerful. Perhaps, that powerful smile was affecting him.

"Anyway, Bhaiyya! I think I heard somebody playing the guitar at your place. Was that you?" Sudhir said.

Karan was surprised that Sudhir was able to hear his songs.

"Yeah! Of course. I was part of my college band." He replied.

"You're also into music. Excellent! What kind?"

"I am mostly into Classic and Psychedelic Rock," said Karan, "Actually I play whichever song I like, irrespective of the genre."

Sudhir's eyes sparkled.

All his life, he had only his mother and the 'old man next door' for company. His mother understood nothing about music. Meghnad could only understand songs on patriotism or in his parlance 'Desh Bhakti'. Finally, Karan seemed like someone who could understand him and his love for music.

"Me too! I don't care about the type of song. I care about its soul, Bhaiyya!" replied Sudhir excitedly.

Sudhir then looked at a sheaf of paper placed beside him and turned to Karan.

"What?"

"Bhaiyya! I need somebody to listen to my new song. Will you?"

"...But the song may be bland. It has only the lyrics and the tune. I cannot play any instruments." He added.

"Why don't you..." began Karan, but fell silent, 'Learn instruments?' he completed the question in his mind, because the answer stared right back at him.

"Please take the MP3 player from the table. I don't want to call Jagan for it again."

"Jagan?"

"Yeah! My caretaker," said Sudhir.

"...I've learnt to use my mouth though, for retrieving my playlists and for simple writing and all. Cool na! Can I impress my dream girl with this talent?" he added cheekily.

Karan's hands automatically reached Sudhir's head and ruffled his hair. The youngster's will power was astounding.

As instructed, Karan retrieved the playlist and put on the headphones.

As the song played, Karan was stunned. He had agreed to listen to the song just to humour Sudhir. However, the song was beautiful.

Karan immersed himself deeper into the song. Despite its flaws, it had a spellbinding effect. Sudhir was talented, no doubt! In a different world, he would have gone places.

The song ended on a happy note. Karan was glad that he had found company in such a dismal condition he was in. He placed the headphones on the table, patted Sudhir on his shoulder and left the room. The youngster's smile grew even wider.

***

Meghnad was concerned. He had not spoken to Karan since the time he had arrived at Amravati. It seemed as though Karan was ignoring him.

His daughter-in-law hated him. Was his grandson also brought up as a 'grandpa-hater'? After all, Karan was close to his maternal grandparents with whom he stayed for four years. Regret enveloped Meghnad as he thought of that mistake that had brought his life to an abrupt halt, forty years ago.

The past could not be undone. The past that tore him off from his family that Karan now represented!

On the brighter side, it was his one chance to regain his family. Once his Karan would understand him, he would like him, perhaps.

That night, as he sat at the dinner table, Meghnad tried to strike up a conversation.

"How was your day, Beta?" he asked.

"Fine! I spent more time at Sudhir's place than at office," said Karan.

He looked at Meghnad for a fleeting instant and turned his gaze to the photo of his grandmother.

"How do you find this city, Beta?" asked Meghnad.

"City? Do you seriously call this a city?" exclaimed Karan mockingly.

Meghnad smiled back in confusion. Was his grandson laughing at his question or at him?

"Where do you keep going daily? Both yesterday and today, you weren't here when I returned home," asked Karan suddenly.

"Sorry, Beta... I did not expect you to come early... I run a small Ashram for..."said Meghnad but Karan interrupted him.

"Whatever it is, please leave the keys with Sarojini Aunty." He said calmly as he rose to leave.

"I have a long day at work tomorrow. So, I will call it a night." He added, ending the conversation abruptly.

Meghnad did not know how to interpret the conversation he just had with his grandson.

He recollected a speech by the Mahatma at Nagpur. 'Patience is a virtue. Even a diamond is formed only after a thousand years of patience.'

If the Mahatma had said something, then it ought to be right.

# 7

Karan sat twiddling his pen in his room even as horrible thoughts invaded his mind, yet again.

'Control your mind' Rachna had always advised him. Perhaps, Rachna understood how complex his mind and his Obsessive Compulsive Disorder (OCD) were. She had understood him perfectly. He needed her. Didn't he?

'Genesis- A History in Red' lay in front of Karan. He opened the book and flipped through a few pages, hoping to distract himself. A few minutes into reading the book, he placed it back on the table. Even the story of an HR manager's brutal killing in the past could not distract him.

Over the week, there were some improvements at the factory. The problems with the Trade Union had abated. The management had grudgingly agreed to provide compensation to the injured worker.

That evening, Sakyabrat summoned Karan to his room. As he entered the room, Karan found Sakyabrat and Mr. Dass deep in conversation.

"Hey, Karan! Come in. Have a seat while Anirban and I discuss a few things over a smoke," said Sakyabrat and the two men left the room.

They returned, a few minutes later. Sakyabrat sat across the table from Karan and tapped the desk anxiously with his fingers. His eyes were on Karan and so were Dass'.

"My dear fellow! I know that ever since you came here, you have not been given anything to do. No responsibilities, no Job Description, nothing. And I know that you are frustrated. I apologize for that," said Sakyabrat, breaking the silence.

"No problem, sir."

"... Anyway, we were having a chat. And we have decided upon a few things. Anirban, if you may."

Mr. Dass who was leaning onto the table until then, walked towards the white-board.

"Sakyabrat and I have decided to put you in charge of the shop floor from tomorrow."

"What?" exclaimed Karan.

Mr. Dass was surely kidding.

"You will be in charge of HR at the shop floor. As a part of this, you have to ensure that work is not halted in any way," explained Sakyabrat.

Karan looked at him, stunned. He was just six days old at the factory and was suddenly in charge of HR at the Shop Floor (The workplace where vehicles were manufactured). In any other place, he would have been proud of the huge responsibility. However, in HIL Amravati, he was sure that the decision would spell trouble.

"Don't worry. Leave the critical decisions and the Trade Union to us. You will have people to assist you. This is training on the job. This is how you'll get a hang of things- the layout, the people, everything."

"But..." began Karan.

"I will introduce you to Ramchand, the treasurer of the Trade Union. That guy is the only reasonable chap there. You will also have our team to guide you. Sakyabrat and I will be on tour for couple of weeks. Since we have plans for you at this place, we thought this would be the best opportunity to give you a hands-on experience," added Mr. Dass.

Karan wanted to speak. Strangely, the fact that he was now in-charge of the Shop Floor in such a violent factory did not deter him. It was the distraction that he was seeking- distraction from the demons tormenting him. The Blunder! The Heartbreak!

Sakyabrat was always a wise man. It had to be a calculated decision.

"I am not sure. I am only six days old in this factory." Karan mumbled.

"I told you on the first day. It doesn't matter how old you are. I have faith in you. And if there's a problem, there are people to help you handle it," said Sakyabrat as he stood up abruptly, patting Karan's shoulder as he passed him, "Uttej will lead you to the shop floor."

"Wait at your cabin. Uttej will come to fetch you," said Mr. Dass.

Karan stood up to leave.

"Take this piece of advice from a guy who has faced the heat many a time. Karan! When you face obstacles, compassion and cowardice are both the same. Good luck," said Sakyabrat.

Karan understood what he meant.

He was sure that the decision was entirely Sakyabrat's. Was Sakyabrat eccentric? Or did he believe that true learning came from 'experience'? Nonetheless, how could he think that a young HR manager could handle the toughest Trade Union in the region?

No! Karan knew better. Sakyabrat had read him like a book when he was part of the HIL Interview Panel that had visited EIHRI.

'I have plans for you.' Sakyabrat had said more than a year ago. He had planned something that would shake the foundations of the 'monument'.

However, the wise man did not know that Karan was losing interest in life itself. Karan's eyes fell upon the portrait of a sinking boat behind Sakyabrat's chair. "How apt!" he thought.

***

"From whatever I've seen here, the Union and the management don't see eye to eye most of the times. Yet, both are dependent on each other," said Uttej, the man who guided Karan around the shop floor.

Karan surveyed the man. Bespectacled, neatly dressed and with a 'know-it-all' air to him, Uttej looked nerdy.

"Why do we yield to their demands all the time when we know that they are wrong, then? Why don't we just kick them where it hurts?"

"Do we have an option? These are all complicated machinery and newbies cannot run them. Besides, who will come all the way and stay in Amravati to work," said Uttej, "Ah! Here's Ramchand!"

That evening, Ramchand led Karan around the shop floor. As he passed the workers in the factory, they stopped working and stared at him.

Karan reached a room where workers were smoking. In the middle of the group was the dark man who had damaged his car.

He learnt that the dark man was the Secretary of the Trade Union- the man who 'called the shots'.

"I'm Uttam." The man introduced himself.

"Welcome to HIL" he said, sarcasm evident in his tone.

***

Ten days had passed since Karan arrived at the town of Amravati.

The sun was setting at the horizon. The night's rain had widened the stream.

The stream, flowing through the middle of a tropical forest, with its crystal-clear water, was certainly a natural boon.

With a fond smile, Karan turned his gaze to the stream and picked up his guitar. He hummed a famous tune by John Denver, feeling Rachna's presence by his side. It had become a routine for him.

As Karan sat at the bank of the stream in contemplation, he saw a flock of birds flying overhead, chirping blissfully. How lucky! Never burdened by the past, they had the freedom to choose their future.

Karan remembered the carefree Saturday evenings that he had spent at his hostel common room, glued to the TV with the other 'Liverpool FC' fans.

The passionate devotion to the club! The crazy celebrations after each victory! The Liverpool jersey that Rachna had gifted him that had become his 'precious treasure'!

And, could he ever forget the night that had made him an unlikely 'sports-hero' at EIHRI?

# 8

The EI-NIMC sports meet, a prestigious sports event held between the two best B Schools in East India- EIHRI and NIM Calcutta, was ending. Bitterly contested by the two colleges, the event was a pride for both.

The score was 9-9 in the overall games tally with football being the decider.

Tensions were running high in the EIHRI football ground. Students of EIHRI were present and a two hundred strong contingent of NIM-C had travelled all the way to Jamshedpur to cheer for their team.

The penalty shootout began. As expected, the battle was neck-to-neck. For each goal by EIHRI, there was a goal by NIM-C and vice-versa, forcing the game into sudden death.

The EIHRI striker scored. The NIM-C striker walked towards the penalty mark.

All eyes were on Karan, the reserve goalkeeper. Brought in as a last-minute replacement to the injured goalkeeper- Kevin (who was widely regarded as the best goalkeeper that EIHRI ever had), Karan had a huge responsibility on his shoulders. One save by him and the present batch of EIHRI would create history. They would win the EI-NIMC trophy for only the sixth time in twenty-five years.

Karan had managed a few good saves that day even though he was just an average goalkeeper. All those efforts would come to a naught if he did not make that one final save. Anticipating a victory, EIHers formed a huge arc around the penalty area.

Karan's eyes searched for Rachna and found her. She was standing at the edge of the arc to his far left, biting her lips in anticipation.

The striker kicked the ball hard. Karan dived to his left instinctively. The goal was saved!

A second passed and then, the celebrations began. EIHRI had won the trophy!

Rachna was the first to reach Karan. She hugged him tightly, glowing with pride. Then his entire college surrounded him-patting him, thumping him and tossing him in the air. He had become an unlikely 'football legend'.

A week later, The Rural Awareness Trip for first year students of EIHRI would begin. Conducted by EIHRI through various NGOs, it was a three day- long social awareness trip where students were split into groups and were introduced to rural life in East India.

The night before their departure, Rachna was almost fluttering in excitement. She was about to do something close to her heart. To add to that, Karan was in her group. Three days with him, in a remote village, working for her favourite causes! It was a dream-come-true for her.

During the Rural Awareness Trip, the group stayed in a remote village in North Eastern Jharkhand. On the second day, a women's Self Help Group arrived at the village's Community Centre that doubled as the group's accommodation. After conversing with the women, the usually chirpy Rachna withdrew into a shell. She excused herself from all their engagements that day and even avoided Karan.

Karan grew restless but did not disturb her.

That night, as he lay asleep in his room, he felt somebody shaking him gently. As he opened his eyes and adjusted to the darkness, he saw Rachna in front of him.

"Rachna? Everything all right?" he asked drowsily, as he got out of bed.

"Can we sit outside for a while?" Rachna whispered shakily.

"Sure!" said Karan hoarsely, and followed her to a banyan tree just outside the community centre.

It was a clear moon lit night. The village wore a deserted look with all the lights switched off. The banyan tree, the cool moisture laden winds, the full moon- it would have been a perfect setting for a romantic evening. However, something was amiss and Karan could sense it. Rachna's happiness was.

Rachna sat silently beside him, her eyes fixed on her fingers. Then suddenly, she broke down. Karan found it extremely painful to watch her crying inconsolably. He had always known that something bothered her but did not know what.

He wrapped his arms around her and held her tightly.

"What happened?" he asked, with a touch of concern in his voice. Rachna was still crying.

He wiped her eyes and kissed her on the forehead.

"Please Janu. This is your Curdy." He pleaded with her.

Rachna rested her head on Karan's chest, trying to compose herself.

"You remember that lady who came and spoke to us in the morning. Her husband is cheating on her openly and when she confronted him, he abused her and kicked her out of his place." Rachna sobbed and paused.

A moment of silence passed.

"You know how my dad died, Curdy?"

Karan bit his lips. He had an inkling where the conversation was heading to and did not want it to continue.

"He died of liver failure. He became a drunkard in his later years. You know why he became a drunkard?" Rachna said, her eyes welling up again, "Because he left us when I was ten to live with another woman, and she misused his wealth."

Karan sat there dumb stricken. She had never told him about it before.

"I did my primary schooling in a convent in Hyderabad. Then, circumstances forced my mom to bring me back to Mumbai. You know? From my sixth grade, I studied in a Municipal School. Even then, I never protested. I understood what she was going through," she said and stopped abruptly.

Karan could sense her anguish. Rachna had spent a terrible childhood marked by her father's absence.

"I don't want that to happen to anyone else again." Rachna said, "I know how it feels when a child struggles without a father at a young age."

Karan realized it was a plea to him. Perhaps, Rachna wanted him to act. To teach the erring man a lesson. This, he knew how to do. Getting people to comply was always his strength.

"The man will not do it again," said Karan with a tone of karmic finality.

***

"Arrey Beta! You are guests for a few days. We respect the NGO and your college. Finish your work here, enjoy and leave," said the Mukhiya of the village.

Karan was in the headman's house, deep in conversation.

"Vasudevji! I accept that I should not interfere in your business. But, isn't that man a blot on your village's reputation?" said Karan.

"Even today, people in Jamshedpur speak about you and the good work you are doing. Why let these cockroaches spoil the good name that the village has earned?" he added.

The village headman listened in silence.

"What the man is doing is entirely wrong. Tell me! Otherwise, why would I, a stranger, speak to you on this, Vasudevji!"

"I admit that he is a black sheep. I have tried to take action. But, Daulat Ram has influence here. So, I am helpless." He said.

"Don't worry about the police and all. Just say yes. I'll take care of the rest," said Karan coolly.

The headman frowned in contemplation. He stood up and walked to the door, knitting his eyebrows.

"Fine then. Do whatever you want but don't drag me into all this."

***

"Dekhiye, I don't want any problems here. So, please listen to me," said Karan. Daulat Ram glowered at him and swung a stick in his hand, threateningly.

A crowd had gathered around them, including all of Karan's batch mates and representatives of the NGO. Rachna hurried towards Karan anxiously but her batch mates held her back.

"Boss! Just promise your wife that you'll change," said Karan calmly.

"Hello! Who are you to advise me? You came for a few days. Stay and go. I'll behave in whichever way I want to. If I want to, I will sleep with every woman here," shouted the man and threw the stick onto the ground.

Karan could see fear behind the feigned aggression. Daulat Ram, intimidated by him and the onlookers, directed his wrath at his wife.

He grabbed her by her hair.

"You tell everything about us to this man. How long have you been sleeping with..." Even before he could finish speaking, a blow to his face sent him sprawling onto the ground.

Karan had seized his opportunity.

"You drag me into this. Now, you pretty well follow whatever I say." he yelled, interspacing each of his lines with a slap on Daulat Ram's face.

The onlookers watched aghast. An outsider was roughing up the most hated man in their village. Under the instructions of the headman, they remained silent though. Rachna rushed to Karan and held his hand, trying to restrain him.

"Wait, Rachna. The game is not over yet. The policemen are here," said Karan and gestured towards the police jeep that had arrived at the scene.

The policemen handcuffed Daulat Ram. Just then, his wife- much to Karan's shock - rushed to Rachna and pleaded with her.

Karan turned around to find the woman holding Rachna's hands, begging for mercy. As he looked at Rachna, he could see her accusatory glare.

"Curdy! Ask the police to free him," said Rachna sternly.

"Kidding me? You know how much of influence I had to use for this?'" retorted Karan angrily. His prestige was at stake.

"Curdy!" Rachna raised her voice, "I mean it."

Rachna did not like what Karan did.

Karan was stumped. The very purpose of his actions was lost. He stood red-faced in front of the crowd.

"Curdy!" Rachna was relentless.

Karan shook his head in disgust.

"Preposterous!" exclaimed Karan, "Devicharanji, let him off. I take back my complaint. Sorry!"

Daulat Ram stared at Karan loathingly and walked into his house even as the crowd dispersed. Rachna stood her ground, waiting for Karan to speak. She could see that he was seething in anger; that he was dangerously close to saying something that would hurt her.

As he walked silently ahead of her, she followed him in apprehension.

"Curdy. I..." began Rachna.

"Don't be sorry for this. If you did not want me to do anything, you should not have beaten my brains out with your tragic story yesterday," yelled Karan and stormed into the Community Hall.

A terribly hurt Rachna sat below the tree, weeping uncontrollably.

***

The van from the village to EIHRI was about to start. Karan had not spoken to Rachna the entire evening, knowing pretty well that would hurt her. As he boarded the van, he placed his bag at the luggage rack and sat beside her.

Rachna's eyes were brimming with tears. As soon as Karan sat beside her, she leaned onto the window and closed her eyes. She was in no mood to speak to him.

Karan looked at her lovingly; his anger had subsided. Then, a crushing truth hit him. In his anger, he had mocked at the trauma she had faced in her childhood.

The wind blew Rachna's hair over her face. Karan caressed it with his fingers. She shook him off and turned away.

Karan moved closer to her and wrapped his arms around her.

"Sorry."

Rachna shrugged him off again. He smiled at her and hugged her even more tightly.

"I will not get angry at you ever again." He whispered into her ears.

"Keep your false promises to yourself," snapped Rachna.

"Trust me. I will keep you happy always. I'll treat you like a princess," whispered Karan, "I promise. If you want, I'll even buy a diamond tiara, a silver gown and Cinderella shoes for you."

Rachna's face broke into a smile.

"You are a liar. A horrible liar."

A moment of silence followed. Rachna wiped the tears off her eyes.

"Curdy! I know you are not a person who takes advice. But, Will you respect my advice, for once?"

Karan nodded.

"Yesterday, when I told you about my past, I did not want you to act in the manner that you did today, Curdy. I expected you to be subtle in tackling the issue."

"You know I am aggressive," said Karan gently, yet firmly.

"Yes! I acknowledge that. But think, Janu. Today, you kicked this man to pulp. What would his reaction be now? He will treat his wife worse than he did before. Did you think about that?" said Rachna matter-of-factly.

"Please, Curdy! Today, I managed to convince the NGO not to report this issue to the college. But, I am worried that this blind aggressive streak of yours might lead to something terrible in the future," added Rachna, "I accept you had to go out of your way, for my sake. That's sweet of you. But, if you can control your illogical anger, it would be the one true gift for me."

Karan took in every word of what she said. She was teaching him something. She was seeking an assurance from him.

"Will try for sure. I promise."

Rachna smiled in satisfaction.

"I told you about my father yesterday because I was reminded of him and I wanted you to comfort me. Though I am not happy with the way you did it, I'm happy that you cared enough about me to do something about it," she said and kissed him on the cheek. Karan held her tightly and gazed out of the window.

As the bus swept past the countryside, everything seemed so peaceful. Life was blissful, indeed!

#

# 9

On a flight from Mumbai to New Delhi, two senior executives of HIL were brooding over the fate of their factory.

"Do you think bringing him here was a sensible idea, Sakya?" said Mr. Dass, "Poor Chap."

Sakyabrat was reading a magazine. The only indication that he heard Mr. Dass was a slight nod.

"Imagine that you are brought up in Dubai. Then, you end up in a deadly factory in a god-forsaken place. Will you stay, Sakya?"

"He will," said Sakyabrat calmly.

Mr. Dass sat up and glared at Sakyabrat.

"What do you mean?"

Sakyabrat closed the magazine and looked up at Mr. Dass.

"It was the September before last. Remember what the plant was going through then?"

How could Mr. Dass forget? It was a nightmare.

"Managers were leaving us left, right and centre. The workers were uncontrollable. Then, that poor HR chap- Lakshman was butchered to death. Remember?" said Sakyabrat.

Mr. Dass nodded.

"...Then, I decided that we need a super aggressive HR Manager. Of course, we were there, Anirban. But we were also under immense pressure. We needed someone who had no fear of family or otherwise."

"So..." began Mr. Dass but Sakyabrat waved him off.

"I needed a youngster with both tact and aggression. It was then that I went to EIHRI for interviews for our summer internship program and I saw this chap. Average in acads. But something about this guy struck me."

"His dad's influence..."

"To an extent, even that. But the main reason was something else. The way he gets things done is amazing." Sakyabrat replied.

"...I wanted to test him. We gave him one of the toughest Internship Assignments. To be frank, the work that he did in terms of HR Knowledge was just about ok. However, he managed to convince us that his work was path breaking. That was when I realized that we had found the right man."

"...See, I might have been selfish here. For me, what mattered was to get the factory back to normal. But for that, I could not stoop to the level of the Union beyond a point and lose my reputation. I needed a guy who did not give a damn about rules and regulations. I wanted a guy who would go to any extent to prove his point," he added.

"I know this, Sakya. But, somewhere I feel we are shooting off the hip. The Departmental Heads will not accept him," said Mr. Dass.

"How much ever they dislike HR, they have to accept that in HIL Amravati, HR and Sakyabrat are powerful, right? They cannot go against me," replied Sakyabrat.

Mr. Dass was thinking. He was not completely convinced.

"Don't worry, Anirban. Have I ever interfered in the HR Team before? No. But, with this guy, I'm in control. I have not taken him only because he is from EIHRI. I have taken him as a change agent with the sole purpose of setting things right here. Just wait and watch."

***

The cars were moving along the Assembly Line on the Shop Floor. Karan admired the way the cars were manufactured- how a simple metal frame was transformed into something so useful. With an ironic smile, he realized that his life was exactly the reverse.

Karan's eyes fell on the workers at the Shop Floor. It had been more than a month since he had arrived at the factory. Yet, most of them did not even acknowledge him as the HR Manager.

Nonetheless, he took efforts to stay amicable. He needed- at least- a few workers on his side, if he was to bring about a change.

One day, Karan made a surprise visit to the Endurance Testing Module (the module where safety tests of automobiles were conducted), only to find a worker missing.

"Who works here, Ranjan?" Karan asked another employee.

"Raju. He will be a bit late today."

"Ask him to come to my office once he arrives," said Karan. His tone was calm yet firm.

Just then, Ranjan pointed to somebody behind him. Karan turned around to find another worker.

"Raju! Your shift begins at one. You arrive at four," he said. The man had arrived late for the fourth day in succession.

The man eyed Karan; studying him curiously from head to toe.

"Who are you, boss?" asked the worker coolly.

"Who am I? I am in charge of the shop floor." He said sternly.

Raju walked up to his machine nonchalantly. "Oh! You are that person from that big college. Sorry yaar. I was a bit late...Family issues." he said.

"How does that matter?" asked Karan, his voice rising.

"I have to take care of my daughter. She's not well. Please understand. Sometimes I get late. If you were married, you will understand this." Raju replied coolly.

Karan was affronted.

"I do not care if you are married. If I ask you to come to the factory at 1 PM sharp, you are expected to be here at 1 PM sharp. This is your final warning." He thundered and stormed out of the shop floor.

He expected his warning to have some effect but the next day, Raju arrived at five. Karan confronted him but the man's reply was simple.

"I gave you the reasons, boss. Do what you see fit. Now, please allow me to work."

Karan turned around, seething in anger. Ajit- the Manager In-charge of Industrial Relations, was waiting for him in his cabin.

"I need to speak to you. Canteen?" Ajit said politely.

Karan followed him to the canteen, to a table at a corner.

Ajit looked at him in silence.

"I am in the know of things happening on the Shop Floor." He began.

"Then, do something about it." Karan snapped back.

"He is a worker. He will behave like that. Do you want to stoop to that level?" replied Ajit.

"Then why pay his supervisors. They do not know how to control the workers," said Karan, waving his hands agitatedly. "The workers need somebody to instill some fear in them."

Ajit sighed and stood up. He could understand what Karan was going through. Circumstances were to blame, he told himself.

"In the present scenario, it will be foolish to take any action against the workers. Settle down and get a hang of things first," said Ajit.

Karan remained silent.

"Remember, most workers are pressurized by the Union to work against us. I can only advise you since I am not your direct boss. Opportunities present themselves to those who seek them at the right time. You will have your chance." He said, patted Karan on his shoulder and left.

***

Meghnad's attempts to speak to his grandson had remained futile, over the month. Once or twice, they had managed to speak, but he still did not get to know his grandson well. Karan was either too busy with work or was preoccupied with his own problems.

The day when Meghnad heard the news of Karan's Amravati stint, he had seen it as divine intervention by _Ganpati Bappa_ (Lord Ganpati). 'Otherwise, why would HIL send Karan to Amravati, of all places?' Meghnad had thought.

The initial euphoria was slowly dying down. The Lord had tested him for forty years. Perhaps, he had to wait for longer.

Meghnad sighed as he looked out of the window, waiting for his grandson to arrive for dinner.

The phone rang. Meghnad rushed to the phone and answered the call.

" _Dadaji!_ Will reach home late. Will have dinner here. You go to sleep." Karan said over phone and hung up abruptly.

Meghnad shook his head in dejection. His eyes fell on the dishes on the table- including a bowl of freshly prepared Pasta.

' _Pasta'_ \- a word that Meghnad had never heard until that day. Sudhir had told him that youngsters liked it. That was enough for him to rush to the market to buy the recipe book and ingredients. He had spent the entire evening, cooking and re-cooking the dish, hoping that his grandson would taste it. He had even forced a reluctant Sudhir to taste his 'average' Pasta so many times, so that it would be perfect by the time Karan reached home.

All those efforts had gone waste. Meghnad, who was used to _Roti-Dal_ all his life, would never manage to digest the _Videshi_ (foreign) food item.

''I know it is your game. Keep playing." muttered the old man, his eyes on the idol of Lord Ganpati.

***

Karan's preoccupation with work and his 'personal tragedy' did not allow him to meet Sudhir for more than two weeks. One evening when he was returning from office, he received a call from Sudhir's mother- Sarojini. He reached her place immediately.

"I received a call that my aunt has taken ill. I need to go, but Sudhir has an appointment with the doctor," she said.

"Don't worry, auntie. I will take him to the doctor," replied Karan.

Sudhir was overjoyed to see Karan after the long time. It took some time for Karan to shift him to the backseat of his car.

"Sudhir is my responsibility, auntie. Don't worry."

Karan turned on the ignition and they were off to the hospital.

On the way, Karan was silent. Sudhir waited for him to speak.

"What _Bhaiyya_? You look so down today. What happened? Office work?"

"Kind of," replied Karan.

"I guessed it right. You were not around for a long time. So, office work?" asked Sudhir again.

Karan kept quiet as he negotiated a turn into a narrow lane. Sudhir understood that Karan did not want to speak about his problems.

" _Bhaiyya_! Look here," Sudhir said suddenly. Karan turned around.

"Whenever you have a problem, remember my face, _Bhaiyya_. Everything will be fine."

Sudhir was weird yet adorable. His words seemed to have an effect. Karan felt light-hearted.

At the hospital, Sudhir was shifted to the physiotherapist's room. As Karan pushed his wheelchair through the corridors, he felt ill at ease. Sudhir nudged him, his eyebrows raised.

"I cannot stand hospitals. I throw up whenever I smell the disinfectants," said Karan.

"Me too. But what to do?" shrugged Sudhir. By then, the duo had reached the Physiotherapy room.

A young attractive doctor walked out of the room.

"Hi Sudhir. How are you doing?" said the doctor. She looked at Karan, her eyes surveying him. Handsome, he was.

"Mr. Desai. I'm Vidisha, his physiotherapist," she said, holding out her hand.

"We are readying the room. Give us two minutes. " She added and left.

Karan noticed that Sudhir's eyes followed her into the physiotherapy room. Sudhir turned away, grinning sheepishly.

"Vidisha Paranjpe! Nice girl," said Sudhir, his eyes sparkling.

Karan ruffled his hair.

Even Sudhir seemed to have a love story, albeit a fledgling one and one sided.

The physiotherapists began treating Sudhir. While he was undergoing therapy, Karan reached the cabin of the chief doctor.

The doctor- a balding middle-aged man, ushered him in.

"Sarojini informed me that you would be coming. You work at HIL?" asked the doctor.

"Yeah! You wanted to speak about Sudhir?" asked Karan curtly.

"Yes. The reports have come in," the doctor said and paused. Karan leaned forward, feeling uneasy.

"I'm afraid it doesn't look good. The dystrophy has progressed to his upper extremities. His hands will lose their functionality completely very soon." The doctor explained.

As the doctor explained about the prognosis, Karan wanted to leave. He did not want to hear the doctor's 'premonitions'. Sudhir was dying and no one could prevent that eventuality.

"Doctor! I'm willing to take him to Dubai or any place, for the treatment. Can't we do anything about it?"

The doctor looked at Karan and gave a sympathetic smile.

"We wish we could."

Karan stood up, his head reeling. The news that the doctor gave him, the feeling that he was in a hospital and the weird smell of disinfectants made him sick. He wished he were not there.

On the way back, his mind was hollering.

' _Ten months, at most twelve'_ Meghnad had told him the same a month back, but he had wished that 'the ignorant old man' were wrong. Now though, it seemed inevitable.

" _Bhaiyya_. What did the doctor say?" asked Sudhir from the backseat.

"You are doing fine."

Sudhir chuckled.

" _Bhaiyya_ , you are terrible at lying. Ten months more. That's all, right? It was twelve months, two months ago. I'm not that good at Math but I can still count," said Sudhir coolly.

Sudhir's acceptance of his impending death was stunning. Karan wished he had a fraction of that courage. It would have put an end to most of his problems.

He looked at Sudhir through the rear view mirror; the youngster was still smiling. There was a lot to learn from him.

Karan looked at the skies. Suddenly, an idea struck him.

"Sudhir. Where do you go if you go out?" asked Karan.

"I just returned from a ski trip to Switzerland...Come on, _Bhaiyya_! You know us. Still this question? The only places I've been to in the past five years are the hospital, the Sevashram and the temple."

Karan turned around in shock.

"Why _Bhaiyya_? You don't go to the temple?" Sudhir asked suddenly.

"Atheist. But forget that. You seriously haven't been anywhere else?"

Sudhir shook his head. Karan looked at his wristwatch.

"Will speak to your mom. We still have two hours. I will take you to a place." He said and took a sharp turn to the left towards the Nagpur highway.

"Where?"

"You'll find out."

Within minutes, the duo was at Karan's favourite haunt in Amravati. He took out the wheelchair from the boot and unhinged it. While Karan pushed the wheelchair towards the stream, Sudhir looked at the scenery in wonder. The moonlight was reflecting off the swollen stream.

"Here we are. Welcome to the Hideout!" said Karan and sat at the bank of the stream.

The rhythmic gurgle of the stream, the rustle of the leaves and the rattle of the crickets were hypnotic.

No words were spoken. Just the gurgle, the rustle, the rattle and...the heartbeat.

Each knew that the other was listening, creating a song in their minds. It was the most beautiful experience Sudhir had ever had.

His eyes were on the full moon that had lit up the sky. A frog croaked curiously, some distance away from them.

"What are you croaking at, you dumbo," Sudhir shouted suddenly.

Sudhir was not himself. He had certainly gone mad with happiness.

He hummed a random song. As he did so, he reminded Karan of a sibling he had always wanted to have. Perhaps, being a lone pampered kid was not a boon after all.

" _Bhaiyya_. Are you also looking at the moon?" asked Sudhir suddenly.

"Yes, I am," said Karan, his eyes darting upwards.

"Fine, then. Here is an exercise for you. Close your eyes and recollect that one memory which you never want to lose," said Sudhir.

Karan closed his eyes.

The memory! An intimate moment with Rachna during a holiday in Sikkim.

"Now, project that memory on the moon. Open your eyes," whispered Sudhir.

Karan did as instructed but then, he noticed the dark spots on the moon. With a jerk, he closed his eyes.

Sudhir cackled loudly.

"I knew it! The dark spots spoilt it? I tried this experiment on Mom and _Dadaji_. I succeeded on both occasions. Now, this is my third success. Hundred percent hit rate." He said.

Karan looked at him in confusion. What did Sudhir want to prove?

"Nothing to prove, _Bhaiyya_!" said Sudhir, "Whenever I hear those old songs where the protagonists claim to see their beloved's face on the moon, I cannot help but laugh. No one would want their fondest of memories to be blemished."

"Just like Tom and Jerry, the Moon also signifies something. However white you appear to be, you cannot get rid of the dark spots. Interpret this statement in whichever way you want, _Bhaiyya_. It would still make sense." He added.

Karan smacked Sudhir on his head, playfully. Sudhir had his own abstract way of looking at the world and interpreting everything that he saw.

"You're weird," said Karan fondly.

"I know. Let's be practical, _Bhaiyya_. I've spent half my life on my bed. My mom is an angel, no doubt. But she is not a good companion to talk to. She is a professor you see!" Sudhir paused as he shook his head to shake off a mosquito.

"All that Jagan does in life is 'pick me up from bed and back to bed'. And how much in a day can I speak to _Dadaji_ , my best companion? He is also an old man who needs rest. So, all I get to do is to think. And the more you think, the weirder you get...." He added.

Karan beamed at him.

Sudhir looked at the flowing water. He could see that Karan had begun to accept him as a dear friend. Perhaps, it was time to reveal his death wish.

However, he decided otherwise. The truth could wait.

After a long time, he spoke.

" _Bhaiyya_ , you were struggling at the hospital today. I can relate to you. First time I went there, I disturbed the entire ward with my tantrums. You've never been to a hospital before?" Sudhir said.

Karan grimaced and stood up abruptly.

"We need to leave, Sudhir," he said, even as images of an old sprawling hospital flashed through his mind.

#

# 10

" _Chalo_ guys! It's already 10. End of Visiting Hours. You carry on. I'll stay," said Rachna, wiping sweat off her eyebrows.

She was in a room at Jamshedpur's Tata hospital. Three of her friends sat with her, around a bed.

"Message us in case there is any problem," said Sukriti and patted Rachna on the shoulder.

The others then left the room silently, leaving Rachna alone with Karan.

Rachna kissed Karan on his forehead and held his hand.

"You'll be fine," she whispered in his ear.

Cerebral Malaria, a disease prevalent in Jharkhand had found another victim- Karan.

'Karan is lucky. He was admitted on time.' the doctors had informed Rachna. They had also told her that it would take at least a week to discharge Karan from the hospital.

"No problem. I will stay here to take care," she had responded.

In spite of repeated requests, Rachna had pleaded with her friends not to inform Karan's parents about his condition.

'Don't scare them. I will stay with him. Come what may.' She had declared firmly.

At two in the morning, Karan, who had been unconscious for more than twelve hours, opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, he shut it tight.

Everything seemed so dimly lit and hazy outside. Karan tried to raise his head but could not. Just as he tried to make sense of things, his eyes fell on somebody sitting beside him- his Rachna.

With her eyes closed and lips parted in prayer, Rachna looked cuter than ever. She had her right hand wrapped around a small idol of her favorite deity- Ganpati.

Tension writ large on her face, Rachna looked tired and agitated. Karan kept looking at the idol in her hand.

"Ganpati! You know I am a huge devotee." Rachna said suddenly.

"Welcome back to the world," she added, her eyes gleaming.

"What happened?" asked Karan weakly.

"Celebral Malaria!" Rachna declared.

"Dog you are. Was that trek to Dalma hills in the night necessary?" she said, relief evident on her face.

Karan did not react. The pain in his head was unbearable. Rachna sat beside him and caressed his forehead.

"You are at Tata Main Hospital. It's two in the morning. You have three bottles of saline in your system, and you are recovering well," declared Rachna.

Karan's expression changed. Suddenly, he felt nauseated.

"What happened, Curdy?" Rachna asked with concern.

"I hate hospitals. Let us get out of here right now. Please."

Rachna shook her head, a wry smile on her face.

"You will get used to it," she said and paused, "... I was also like you. But, one entire year, I spent all my evenings in a hospital. Got used to it. "

"...Dad's treatment. Futile attempt though." She muttered, her voice trailing away.

Karan beckoned her closer and held her hands, pressing them against his cheeks.

"Rachna! I will not let you miss anybody from now on. I will always be there for you."

"Ah! Super Cliché," said Rachna and patted him on his cheek.

***

"Rachna! Stop being a fool. You have missed all your classes. We will take care of him. Go and give the Labor Law Mid Term Exam at least," advised Deepan, his voice rising.

"No. I cannot. He is undergoing his checkup now. Let us get the doctor's report first."

"He has a reason to bunk the exam. You cannot. You are already losing on attendance. Go now."

"Yeah! Don't act like a dumbo. We got your exam postponed by an hour for you. The Professor agreed only because you are trust-worthy," said Baskaran, another friend.

"...He would not have done the same for Karan," He added cheekily.

"We will stay. You go and write," said Sukriti firmly.

Inside the room, even as the others tried to persuade Rachna, Karan lay on his bed listening to every word of the conversation.

At that point, realization struck him. Rachna certainly reciprocated his love. She was perhaps, waiting for him to take the initiative.

He had to act soon. He made up his mind to take the relationship to the next stage.

The next evening, just when Karan tried to get off his bed to take a walk, Rachna entered his room playing with a cute toddler.

" _Wah_! Planning for kids already?" Karan asked with a chuckle.

"Yeah! At least one before our wedding. Let us make them here. Right now!" Rachna retorted.

Karan gaped at her, his mouth wide open.

"Hello hero! Don't start dreaming. I was just replying to your question," said Rachna as she sat next to him.

Karan pulled the kid's cheeks and made faces at her.

"Who is this? Why this sudden appearance of a kid?"

" _Nahin Rey._ This kid's mom is admitted at the General Ward for her next kid. I love kids. So, just brought her along," said Rachna as she hugged the kid tightly, "She is so cute. I so wish I could start a play school."

"Have a question. Does her mom know you took her?"

Rachna turned to Karan with pursed lips and slapped him on his shoulder.

"Of Course, dog."

Karan took the kid from Rachna and lifted her up in the air. Just then, Karan noticed Rachna, shutting her eyes with a grimace. He turned to her with concern.

"Nothing, Curdy! Reminded me of my dad and me," whispered Rachna.

Karan wrapped his free arm around her as she snuggled up to him.

"Rachna! You think I am weird?" he asked.

"Very!"

"Thank my dad for that. He was weirder. When I was of this kid's age, he used to hold me and jump into the swimming pool. That's how I learnt swimming at the age of two," said Karan.

"...Weird Dad, weird son. He even went sky diving once in Gold Coast, with me strapped to his back. I was four years old. That was illegal but he still tried. He is mad!" he added fondly.

Rachna turned to him with a serious look on her face.

"What will you do with the kids in the future? Will you also be as weird? I am sure you will."

"Yeah, of course. But you will teach them all those ideals. So, I need not worry," replied Karan.

Rachna smiled at him; her cheeks had turned reddish-pink.

"Dog you are!" she whispered in his ear and kissed him on the cheek.

***

"Considerable improvement in his condition. It's actually surprising that he was admitted to the hospital just six days ago," said the duty doctor.

"Thank this lady here," another doctor added, pointing at Rachna, "and that boy's will power. He so wanted her not to struggle here for him."

Rachna was with a few other friends of Karan and the Dean of EIHRI in the doctor's cabin.

"So, when can we discharge him?" asked Rachna eagerly.

"Tonight. If the final checkup goes well. But he has to be quarantined for a fortnight. He's a bit weak."

"That, I'll take care of," Rachna quipped.

The people present in the room, including the Dean, grinned at her. She turned away, blushing.

The welcome that Karan received that night, at the Juniors' Common Room, was memorable. The management, then, allotted him a room on the Ground Floor for recuperation. A life changing decision would be taken here.

***

' _Every place I go, I'll think of you,_

Every song I sing, I'll sing for you,

_When I come back, I'll get you a wedding ring._ '

It was mid-afternoon in sultry Jamshedpur. Karan was singing the legendary song by John Denver, unplugged. He was recuperating in his room. It was only half an hour since Rachna had left for writing an exam but he was already missing her.

"So kiss me and smile for me, tell me that you'll wait for me, hold me like you'll never let me go."

Karan sang with his eyes closed, reveling in the beauty of the song- his thoughts on the 'love of his life'.

However, along with his voice, he heard a sweet female voice. He turned to the door to find her- his hazel-eyed beauty.

Karan was surprised. He did not expect Rachna to return so early from her class. She sat on the chair beside him, caressing his hair.

"Rachna! Aren't you supposed to be writing the OB (Organizational Behavior) mid-term?"

"Don't worry about that! It was a multiple-choice exam. I answered whatever I knew and for the other questions, A, B, C, D at random. Doesn't matter." replied Rachna.

"That was sweet of you. But this would affect your grade in OB?"

"It might, but I couldn't concentrate. My thoughts were on you all the time. You, alone here..."

Before Rachna could continue, Karan dropped his guitar aside and pulled her close to him in one swift move.

Then, it all happened in a blur. They looked at each other for an instant and the next moment, they were kissing passionately. They had waited for this day for two long months- two months after love blossomed between them. The collision was indeed a collision of hearts.

A fortnight later, they made love for the first time. And all that they could see in their lives was happiness.

#

# 11

Somebody knocked at the door. It was Meghnad.

"Karan _Beta_ , what are you planning to do on Independence Day?" asked Meghnad.

Karan looked at him confusedly. He then realized that that Sunday was India's 63rd Independence Day. It had been two months since he first set foot in Amravati.

"Nothing as of now, _Dadaji_."

"If that's the case, will you come to Sevashram on Independence Day. It is an NGO that I run here," said Meghnad.

'NGOs, Community Service, Philanthropy'- Rachna's three 'key-words'.

Karan's thoughts raced to the past. He remembered how Rachna made him a part of every social cause she was involved with. Although he was never interested in philanthropy, he had followed her out of sheer affection. 'Why would you care about the poor? You were born rich.' Rachna had always said.

"I am coming _Dadaji_ ," said Karan suddenly.

After all, it was something that Rachna would have wanted him to do.

***

"Everyone seated and comfortable? Here we go!" said Karan as he drove the car out of the gate.

"This is what we regularly do on weekends. Now, take a turn on the NH towards Nagpur. Sevashram is twelve kilometers ahead," said Meghnad.

"Is this Sudhir's first time too?"

"No! I go there occasionally." replied Sudhir from the backseat of the car, mournfully, "What to do? Can't go often."

The Independence Day celebration at Sevashram, a home for the aged and orphans, was a silent affair. With the National Anthem playing in the background, Meghnad unfurled the national flag.

Then, the celebrations began.

Young kids clung on to Meghnad. One kid was trying to pull down his dhoti in his effort to reach for the sweets basket while another had climbed onto his shoulders, trying to grab the entire basket. As Karan watched it, he could not help but laugh.

"Good man, your grandfather," somebody said from behind him. Karan turned around to find another old man- a resident of Sevashram.

"I'm Sagar Bhandarkar." The man introduced himself and shook Karan's hands gleefully.

"Karan Desai. Meghnadji is my grandfather."

"I know. There is not one person in the Ashram who does not know that you are here," said Sagar, "Poor fellow. He's gone mad with happiness ever since you came here."

Karan smiled despite himself.

"Your grandfather started this NGO on his own land. Way back in 1971, I think. A year after your grandmother passed away. He has been running it ever since. Sustains around eighty children and forty aged people now," informed Sagar.

Karan nodded.

Meghnad was now playing with the children. Two of them were piggybacking on him. While he played with the kids, he saw a group of Sevashram residents singing at the top of the voices. He hurried to them and joined the chorus. Karan liked his enthusiasm, that too at his age.

Meghnad was peculiar, even weird. Perhaps, that was the reason why Karan and his dad also loved to be weird. It ran in the family, Karan thought fondly.

Meghnad's eyes met his and he called him over.

"Children. This is my grandson. And he has come here to teach you rhymes," said Meghnad. Karan could discern a hint of pride in Meghnad's voice when he said 'my grandson'.

As the day progressed, Karan's respect for Meghnad grew. After a couple of months in Amravati, he had slowly begun to understand Meghnad. Perhaps, the old man had been mistaken all along. Perhaps, Karan needed to forget all the 'stories' about him and start things afresh.

One fact could not be disputed. Meghnad's commitment to Gandhism- the so-called 'outdated' ideology had borne fruits at the NGO. Everyone there wanted to speak to him, hold his hands, share their worries and take his advice.

After lunch, the entire NGO assembled below a banyan tree in the middle of the grounds.

" _Bhaiyya_ has brought his guitar to entertain you. He will sing for all of us," announced Sudhir suddenly.

"Ass! You are trapping me." Karan whispered in protest. Sudhir grinned.

Karan then understood the reason why Sudhir had insisted that he bring his guitar along. He felt embarrassed. He had never performed in front of children and elderly people.

Upon persuasion by Sudhir, he finally relented.

He sat on a bench below the banyan tree, with the guitar in his lap, like a strange avatar of the Buddha himself.

'I see the falcon flying through the clouds, purpose unknown it looks to the ground; it finds me as I stare in wonder, Oh! I wonder, trapped and fragile.'

He began singing, his guitar-play adding to the melody.

Sudhir was dumbstruck.

It was his song; the song that he had composed. He had played it only once for Karan and now, Karan was playing it back for him.

The tune mesmerized the crowd. Meghnad beamed with pride.

As the song ended in a high-pitched chorus, Sudhir looked at Karan, his mind racing. He had finally found the person he had been searching for.

Karan would fulfill his death wish; he would create 'the song'.

#

# 12

With every progressing week, the 'monument' was becoming so much more enigmatic to Karan. It seemed as though the factory was waiting with a sinister grin, for his slaughter.

Karan was trying everything possible to distract himself from his personal tragedy. He wanted to do something 'big' at the factory- something that would overshadow his guilt.

One day, Karan was poring through the HR policies of the factory when he heard a familiar voice.

"Sir! I have a request to make."

Karan looked up to see Uttej, his subordinate.

"Yeah Uttej! Tell me. What?" asked Karan as he stretched back in his chair.

"I need to take two days off from the day after."

"Ok? Isn't Ajit supposed to approve your leave?"

"No. He wanted me to seek permission for leave from you. Since you are handling Shop floor HR, I would be partly reporting to you while Tejas will continue to report to Ajit."

"Oh right!" said Karan distractedly, "Anyway, can I know the reason?"

"An urgent personal issue. I have to go at any cost."

"At any cost!" repeated Karan. Uttej looked quite tense.

"Is everything all right?" asked Karan again. He had noticed anxiety rippling across Uttej's face.

"Nothing much, Sir. My friend is going through a rough patch. I have to be there for support," replied Uttej.

"Girlfriend?" Karan asked, trying to sound friendly.

"No sir. My best friend," Uttej sighed, "But, hopefully..." Uttej stopped abruptly.

Karan's lips were twitching at the edges. He was trying hard to suppress a smile.

"Well, if your leave is to be taken at any cost, I cannot stop you. So, just mail me. I'll take care of the rest," said Karan politely.

"...Convey my regards to her."

"Sure Sir. I will."

As Uttej turned around, Karan sighed.

***

" _Bhaiyya_! Can I ask you something?" said Sudhir anxiously.

The next few minutes would perhaps be the most significant in his life.

How was he going to ask though? What if Karan laughed it off? However, he hardly had any time left. He had to tell Karan.

Karan put down the newspaper he was reading and waited for Sudhir to speak. He looked at Sudhir's legs for a moment and turned to face him.

" _Bhaiyya_! Your performance yesterday was splendid," said Sudhir.

Karan was used to hearing that compliment. He nodded.

"Can you do me a favour?" asked Sudhir hesitantly.

"What?"

"Don't think that I'm mad or something after hearing this," said Sudhir.

Karan glared at Sudhir.

"I promise you I wouldn't."

Sudhir looked at his palms intently, trying to gain composure. An anxious Sudhir was a rare sight to watch.

"Fine, then! I've always had this one great dream in life." He began.

Karan sat up, looking at Sudhir intently.

"I...I want to create a song- a song that would be the definition of hope; that would provide hope forever. Even a terminally ill person should look at life in a new light after listening to that song," said Sudhir.

"Explain."

Karan leaned forward seemingly interested. It was Sudhir's one chance to realize his dream.

"Explain," Karan repeated.

"Fine, _Bhaiyya_! I'll keep the explanation simple. You hear _'You sang to me'_ by Marc Anthony when you are sad. How would you feel?" said Sudhir, the excitement palpable in his voice.

Karan exactly knew how it felt.

"I feel sad." He replied and at that instant, Sudhir saw his eyes sparkling.

"Exactly, _Bhaiyya_! Now, in your teens, you would have heard _'Larger than life'_ by Backstreet boys. You would have heard a lot of psychedelic rock in the nightclubs. How did you feel then?"

"I felt happy. Euphoric!" replied Karan.

"Right! So, the concept is simple, and it has a scientific explanation. Music stimulates your brain in a particular way- The Limbic System. Whenever you hear a song, this area of your brain is activated," explained Sudhir, raising his eyebrows, forcing Karan to look at his forehead.

"...And that's why you feel happy, sad, and euphoric. Based on the song, based on the emotional state you are in, the chemical secreted in that part of your brain is different. And, thus they affect your moods."

"...Of course, there are songs that don't stimulate the brain and they don't click. Those songs are popularly called ' _flops_ '."

Karan liked Sudhir's weird concept even though he was unsure about its practicality _. 'How could a song influence emotions?'_ he thought. However, as he listened to Sudhir, he saw happiness on the youngster's face.

"...But, all these songs lack something... Longevity... It's like this. You are sad and you want to be happy. You listen to a happy song and you are in that mood for a while. Then, Bam! You are sad again. Why?"

Karan shrugged.

"...Songs generally help secrete neuro-chemicals that have only a temporary effect... But remember this. The Limbic System is powerful. It also controls real emotions and permanent memories."

"...Just imagine! You create a song that triggers those permanent emotions and the related permanent memories. The effect would be unimaginable."

"...I want to create such a song; a song that gives hope to everyone who listens to it; hope that they would succeed in life; hope that people like me would survive."

"...Hope is a blessing; the greatest gift one can give." explained Sudhir.

Karan was touched. If a song gave Sudhir hope, he would go to any extent to compose such a song.

"...And the most important thing: that song should be the one thing that propels people to act towards their goals in life. However tough that may be. I know this is possible, _Bhaiyya_."

Karan kept listening. He believed that the concept was practically flawed. However, he also knew that music was used for 'healing'. Perhaps, it could work.

" _Bhaiyya_. I cannot play instruments. I want you to play the song with me; create it for me. We both can provide hope to people. There is no dearth of people who need it," said Sudhir.

Sudhir's words were inspiring. Karan no longer cared whether the concept made sense. When Sudhir spoke in earnest about his wish, Karan could see a different person in him.

Sudhir seemed to read Karan's mind.

" _Bhaiyya_! I do not want you to do anything out of sympathy. I hate that word." He said sternly.

Karan glared at him for a moment. He had already decided that he was going to help fulfill the wish. Together, they were going to create the 'Song of Hope'.

He patted Sudhir on his shoulder and said, "You have company, brother."

Just then, his phone beeped. It was a message from Mr. Dass. As Karan read the message, he tensed. The message read-

'Worker Raju Godbole killed in accident. Rush to office immediately.'

# 13

Karan's Honda Accord was speeding towards the factory on the Surat Highway. 'Please do not use the main entrance' was the warning from Sakyabrat. Was the situation that serious?

As Karan drove towards the back entrance, he noticed a group of police officers stationed at the gates. A large number of workers were standing behind them, glaring at his car. He was ushered inside, quickly.

Once inside the factory, the security men led him to the conference room where an emergency meeting was in progress. There were fifteen people inside the room; all were grim faced.

"Good. Karan has also come. Ajit! Fill him in. Where the hell is the legal team?" said Sakyabrat in exasperation.

Ajit turned to Karan with bleary eyes. It looked as though he was forced out of his sleep.

"Raju- yeah, the same Endurance Module Raju-" clarified Ajit with a knowing look even before Karan could react "has been killed in an accident. He was run over by a lorry as he was crossing the highway, on his way home." He said.

"I understand. So?" asked Karan, confused.

"So? Don't you get it? He died 'due to or in the course of employment'. That makes us liable to pay him compensation," said Ajit, sounding rude in his drowsiness.

"So, his family will be provided compensation under ESI Act and one of his dependents will get his job under the company rules, right. Where is the problem then?" replied Karan, leaning back on his chair with his hands behind his head.

Mr. Dass was overhearing the conversation amidst the buzz in the room. He turned to Karan.

"Ideally, that should be the case, but that particular employee earns more than the wage limit for ESI." he said.

"So? We do have an Accident Insurance Policy for accidents occurring outside our factory, right?"

"Nope. You know that is only for the management. Not for workers. Even if that is applicable, the Long Term Settlement at this factory mentions that we provide compensation only for genuine cases of 'Accident arising in the course of employment'. Not otherwise! The only compensation we are bound to provide his family is around a lakh for 'Death in Harness'."

"But, isn't that unfair on our part. As far as I know, the other factories of our company do provide an accident insurance to the workers. At least on humanitarian grounds," Karan said.

"Well, it is. No denying that. But, what you need to understand is that Genesis Motors prepared the previous settlement here. The new Long Term Settlement is pending for a long time now and as such, the rules of the previous settlement are still applicable for the workers." clarified Mr. Dass.

"The actual case is not about how much we have to pay up. A sum of a few lakhs is not going to hurt much. But, if we do pay up, Sakyabrat feels it would prove that we were at fault." Ajit pointed out.

"The Trade Union has taken this as another opportunity to settle scores. They are accusing us of causing his death due to negligence," added Mr. Dass, "Had the Union asked compensation on humanitarian grounds, we may have obliged. But what they say is that we are the culprits. That's ridiculous. So, we have to take a tough stand to prove them wrong."

"How did they arrive at that conclusion?" asked Karan.

"Raju died on the road as soon as he got off our company bus on the highway. Why the bus driver took him there when he wasn't supposed to, we do not know," said Ajit.

"Then, if we don't pay up because of the war with the Union, wouldn't it affect Raju's family." asked Karan "Poor guy!"

Ajit was surprised that Karan sounded sympathetic to Raju.

"Yeah..." he began but Mr. Dass interrupted him.

"No, Karan. Listen! The last time a worker met with an accident 'not in the course of employment' was around nine months ago. We paid up, even though we were not obliged to. Guess what happened next? The workers close to the Union started feigning injuries for even small accidents," explained Mr. Dass, "So, we've chucked that practice."

Sakyabrat entered the room with a serious look on his face.

"The Legal Team will be coming in sometime. The Trade Union and Raju's brother are going to file a case that will be up for hearing in two days. We have received clear instructions from our Group HR Director not to pay compensation, since we are not at fault," said Sakyabrat.

"...But, the man clearly died just two minutes after he got off the bus. He hadn't even reached home from office. It seems like 'death in the course of employment'," He continued, "Anirban and Ajit are also of the same opinion. Pay up now rather than face legal wrangles. However..."

His eyes then fell on Karan.

"Karan! What do you think about this? This is not the first time such things have happened in the factory. In my four years of heading the plant, we have seen such instances. But this seems like our mistake."

Karan felt proud. Sakyabrat was asking him for ideas.

"Sir, I need to speak to Tejas and the driver before I give my views." He replied.

"They are in the next room. I just finished my interrogation," responded Sakyabrat.

The group waited. Karan returned after a few minutes.

"Yes Karan. The floor is yours," said Sakyabrat.

The group in the conference room looked on, intently. Karan stood at the door with a satisfied smile on his face.

"Tejas and the driver have made it easy for us." he began.

Sakyabrat raised his eyebrows. Karan walked up to the drawing board. It seemed surreal to him. Just over a couple of months into his role as a factory HR Manager, he was into his first legal case.

"Sir, Raju's shift ended at 8 PM. The accident occurred three hours back- at midnight. A good four hours after his shift ended. I can walk to my house and return to the factory twice in those four hours," said Karan.

"He was in the factory till 11:30 PM," said Parag, the Head of Production.

"I am coming to that. Raju was sitting in the canteen until eleven thirty, chatting. He wasn't working. There, he saw his good friend, the driver of the bus, and asked for getting dropped at the highway. That was when the accident occurred."

Sakyabrat knitted his eyebrows with a frown on his face.

"Accident in the course of employment generally means plus or minus two hours from the time he leaves the factory. If we are able to prove that his shift ended at 8 PM, and that he left the factory on his own without using the company bus, then we will win the case," said Karan.

"How are going to prove that?" asked Ajit.

"The attendance records. Tejas, knowing that the Raju would claim overtime, had forced him to swipe out by 8 PM. Raju later found a few fellow workmen at the gates, and sat chatting at the canteen."

"....Our second weapon is the driver. The driver has to testify that he did not drop the worker at the highway. We need not worry about that. He can be threatened to do so."

"Don't you think that the Trade Union will have witnesses? People saw him leaving." asked Sakyabrat.

"They are all workmen, the appellants in the case. If they can fabricate witnesses, we also can. That's about it," said Karan.

Sakyabrat stood up with a smile on his face. He patted Karan on his back and turned to the group at large.

"Excellent! Even I was thinking on similar lines. Good then, let the legal team come," said Sakyabrat.

The group of managers also agreed; a few out of compulsion. They dared not speak against the new _'protégé'_ of Sakyabrat.

***

The court proceedings had just begun. Karan sat in the courtroom along with Sakyabrat, Mr. Dass, the company's lawyers, and Uttej - whose leave Karan had cancelled to facilitate his attendance at court. The other HR personnel were at the factory, dealing with worker protests.

At the other end of the courtroom were the office-bearers of the Trade Union. They glared at Karan, repeatedly. Rumours had spread that he had helped the legal team. If they would lose the case, the Union had sworn that they would make life difficult for him.

The combined efforts of the legal team and Sakyabrat strengthened the company's argument. Within a few hours of commencement of the hearing, the proceedings were in favour of the management.

The court was adjourned for recess. Karan walked out of the courtroom. As he reached a corner, he found Uttam blocking his way. The dark man was flanked by two other Union leaders.

As he passed Karan, Uttam whispered, "You have done the wrong thing. You will ruin lives."

"If we lose this case, you will have to run back to Dubai," threatened the man to his left.

Karan kept staring at them. How did they know that he was from Dubai?

He was not worried about the threat though. Something else was tugging at his conscience- Uttam's words. Raju had a family dependent on him.

However, the company's stand was also justified. The Trade Union was at fault.

Nonetheless, he himself was partly responsible for ruining a family's future. Rachna's face flashed in front of his eyes. He remembered the day when he saw tears in her eyes. Because she had found a young orphaned girl selling water at a Railway Station. How would she react to what he had done?

# 14

"The other committees are accusing us of not working properly. They feel we do not deserve the importance that we get!" said Dhruv, the Secretary of the HR Committee of EIHRI- SHREI.

A meeting of SHREI was in progress.

"We need to do something that will shut them up. Any ideas anybody?" asked Nikita, another senior.

"What about inviting Dave Covey here, for a HR Event?" said Karan suddenly.

Everyone in the Learning Hall turned towards him.

"Dave Covey? The most influential HR person alive. Dude! You got to be kidding!" said Amitabh, another senior.

Karan caught Dhruv's eye. Dhruv tilted his head a little, as though to say 'Go on.'

"Why not? If he comes to EIHRI, people will remember the present HR committee forever. That will give us 'Power'- imagine the clout our committee will have, 'Purpose' – this will be the biggest event of this year, and 'Prestige'- just imagine the popularity." replied Karan hotly.

"Yeah right! You think he will agree. I bet he doesn't even know what EIHRI is," retorted Amitabh with a smirk.

Karan and Rachna looked at each other and smiled knowingly.

"The fact is... he has already agreed. Curdy mailed him and spoke to him over phone. He seems very interested," said Rachna.

The others in the room were stunned.

"Wait a minute. You spoke to him? Who gave you the permission?" enquired Amitabh with a look of incredulity.

"I did," replied Rachna cheekily, "and so did Dhruv."

She was trying her best to stop her hotheaded Karan from getting into an argument.

"What? Where do you think you'll get funding for this event? And yeah right, your permission eh, Rachna?"

" _Arrey_ , you need the girlfriend's permission..." began Rachna light heartedly but Karan interrupted her.

"I don't require permission for this. Secondly, Come on. This is Dave Covey. Organizations would trip over each other to sponsor this event," he said, his voice rising, "And dude! This is supposedly the best HR B-School in Asia."

Amitabh opened his mouth to argue, but was silenced by Dhruv.

"Chill Amitabh! Curdy and Rachna spoke to me on this. I know this is a huge thing but if it succeeds, we will never again be questioned. It seems to be a decent proposition. Let us start work on the proposal," said Dhruv, signaling the end of the meeting.

"You and your weird ideas," mouthed Rachna and pulled Karan to his feet.

***

"Curdy! You should not have argued with Professor Raghuram in that way. He heads our department!" said Rachna, emphasizing on the word 'Head'.

"You were there, right? You heard him. He was talking as though the event is subject to his mercy. I had to explain things to him," replied Karan.

"Take my advice, Curdy. Stop being this immature kid. Control your illogical aggression," insisted Rachna.

A minute of silence passed.

"Please, _Janu_. For your Rachna's sake," She said as she snuggled up to him.

"Why think about the future, monkey. You will always be there with me to tame me. By the way, I have informed your mom. The Dubai trip is finalized," said Karan, stroking her hair.

"She told me. Awesome, it will be. I'll get to meet your parents. That makes it doubly exciting," said Rachna, her eyes sparkling.

"Yes, it is!" said Karan and kissed her.

The couple looked out of the fourth floor window of Karan's room. Their life was blissful, and had a 'made-in-heaven' feel, just like those stars glimmering in the night.

Rachna could not have imagined a better life for herself. She was in a relationship for the first time and that too, with a person as doting as Karan. Perhaps, the almighty had kept her occupied with her personal struggles for this long, because she was destined to wait for Karan- her _'One in a million'_.

Karan, with his happy go-lucky charm, was the 'prince' who was focused on making all her dreams come true.

Karan too, could not have asked for a better partner. Rachna was that one person who kept him grounded to reality. She was leading him in the right direction; bringing about a change in him. She was showing him the meaningful side of life. Karan knew that his parents would be so happy. Finally, he had found somebody who would honour, guide and keep him for life.

"Jishnu wants us to play at least eight songs this time around for the Bodhisattva Night during Avant Garde (the annual festival at EIHRI). I was just thinking, we would compose one on our own and play it. Just one song. Just the two of us," said Rachna.

"That would be excellent. I will inform Jishnu. How many songs are you planning to sing this time?"

"That depends on how many songs you will be playing."

Karan smiled and hugged her tightly. He knew what she meant.

"Still jealous of Sukriti? Even after four months. You will not change." He said.

"Sukriti has got nothing to do with this, Curdy. I just cannot sing a song in which you are not involved," said Rachna sternly.

Karan smiled at her sheepishly.

Rachna had become his everything. They were so serious about their relationship that they had even decided to inform their parents and had planned to marry after completing their post-graduation.

"I...I am sorry, Rachna. My bad. I thought that Sukriti..." began Karan.

"Of course- if you do not partner her in any song- that would be nice," said Rachna coyly, whilst examining her newly manicured nails with a faint smile on her face.

Karan smirked.

"You won't stop bothering me till she ties me a Rakhi. Fine, Sukriti is my sister, ok? I don't have any problems with that. I generally call anyone who I decide not to woo, as my sister," He said and burst out laughing.

That night, as the couple made love in Karan's room, a girl in faraway Delhi had just been selected for her summer internship at the Hindustan Industries Limited.

***

It was mid-November. The Jamshedpur evenings were getting colder, and the chill brought in the flu along with it.

Karan rushed to Rachna's room. She was not in class that day and she was not answering his calls.

"Hey!" Rachna whispered, as Karan walked into her room, "Sorry, could not pick up when you called."

She was lying on the bed in her bedclothes, looking clearly unwell.

Karan walked up to her and touched her forehead. He withdrew his hand with a look of concern.

"Yaar! The fever hasn't subsided. Did you take your medicine?" he asked.

Rachna nodded.

"Two days with fever, _Janu_. Let's go to the doctor, please," pleaded Karan.

Rachna rested her head on his lap and closed her eyes. Karan held her trembling hands and waited.

"You sleep. I'll wait here." He said.

"No. Have to go for teaching at that School for the Under-privileged. It's my turn today," said Rachna, "And it's almost time."

She stood up shakily.

"What? In this condition? No Way! I'll speak to Marathe (the Head of SIGMA- the Committee for Social Causes at EIHRI). He'll get you replaced for today," said Karan agitatedly.

Rachna shook her head in the negative.

"No Curdy! The program is not designed in that way."

"Come on, _Janu_. Don't do this. The kids can wait for a day. They are not going to lose much. You have to take care of your health," replied Karan, his voice rising.

"You wouldn't understand. You have never seen people struggling in life," replied Rachna matter-of-factly.

"Yes. I'm not foolish enough to ruin my health for some strangers." Karan snapped back.

Rachna did not reply. She wore her Salwar Kameez and pulled her hair into a bun. She was clearly struggling; swaying on her feet. In exasperation, Karan stood in front of her.

"I will teach instead of you. It's for the kids and I can manage to teach." he said, tension writ large on his face.

Rachna held his hand and kissed him on the cheek.

"That's sweet of you but I think I can manage...But, I'll certainly need your help. So, you can accompany me."

"Come on..." began Karan in irritation but Rachna was adamant.

"Fine! But if I see that you are struggling there, I'll drag you out of the place and I will teach there." Karan said firmly.

The couple reached the night school at around seven in the evening. In the school, the kids who were all used to Rachna teaching them, sat attentively as she took the classes, clutching the desk for support.

As Karan looked at Rachna that evening, a lone tear trickled down his cheek, perhaps for the first time in his life. She was certainly an angel that God had gifted him.

# 15

The town of Amravati was decked up for an important occasion. Chants of ' _Ganpati Bappa Moriya'_ were audible in every direction. The time had come for the most important festival in Maharashtra- the festival of the Elephant God-Ganpati.

Karan had woken up early in the morning, amidst the din of conch shells and drumbeats. The Ganpati festival had started. He strapped on his guitar and opened his bedroom door. There were many people in the living room, singing songs in praise of the Lord.

In the crowd, he could recognize some faces. Sudhir and Sarojini were at the far end of the living room. He waved to them and walked to the main door to make his getaway. As he reached the door, he heard Meghnad call him. In irritation, he turned around.

" _Beta_! Wait a minute. Come and pray," said Meghnad.

Karan shook his head, and reached for the door.

"Karan," Meghnad called again and this time, Karan heard sternness.

The atheist did not want to pay heed to the old man but something was forcing him to. He stood beside Sudhir and playfully smacked him on the head.

Meghnad began speaking about the greatness of the Elephant God and about the importance of truth and non-violence \- his pet themes.

There were thirty people in the living room, listening to Meghnad with rapt attention. In every one, Karan could see reverence for the Elephant God and respect for Meghnad. How could such a frail old man possess such an influence over so many people, Karan did not know. He wished that he had a similar influence, at least, on his own life.

That day was a holiday at the factory.

"The Ganpati season is always the best. For the next couple of weeks, you will see the Trade Union calm, the workers at their work places, the production at full swing," Sakyabrat had told him with a smile the previous day.

However, Karan was not sure, at least in his case. The Trade Union had just lost the court battle, allegedly because of him.

Karan was not perturbed. However, was he prepared for a tortuous journey that would test his principles and question his values?

The next day when Karan reached the factory, he received news that Sakyabrat had extended his stint as the HR In-charge at the shop floor. The workers were nowhere close to being happy.

Karan realized that he was sitting on an enraged bull- to tame it. What did the management expect him to do? Conjure a miracle?

***

Over the next two days, it seemed as though the festival had an effect on the workers.

Then it began, like slow acting poison. It seemed as though all the workers had planned it specifically for him. This time, the young man from Dubai would be the victim.

On the fourth afternoon of the ten-day long Ganpati festival, a clerk came running to Karan with news.

"Karan Sir! Two groups of workers are fighting at one of the two-wheeler assembly lines. They have stopped production there." He said.

Karan hurried to the scene of the fight to find two workers holding each other by their collars. The workers of the 'Two Wheeler Module' were watching the fun.

Karan struggled to pull the duo apart.

"What the hell is happening?" he thundered.

"He is drunk. He also abused my wife," shouted one worker as he swung his fist at the other. The punch landed on the other worker's chin.

"No, I am not. This man insulted me and I am not going to work until he apologizes," said the other man and sat on the floor in protest. As though instructed to do so, ten other workers followed suit in support of him.

"If he thinks he can protest, even I can," said the other man and squatted on the floor with five other workers.

Karan summoned the Trade Union leaders to the scene. However, as expected, Uttam pointed out coolly that it was an HR manager's job to control the workers.

Karan knew that the entire episode was staged. He warned the workers that he would take serious action against them, to which Uttam replied with a smirk.

"I thought you are from that big college. You cannot control this small _lafda_? Welcome to reality, boss," saying so, the man turned around and left the place.

An outraged Karan turned to the workers seated on the floor and began hotly.

"If you don't go back to work, you will lose your wages." He yelled.

After warnings of disciplinary action, the workers finally resumed their work. However, the company had lost precious production time by then. Many such labor problems continued over the next few days.

In this situation, Karan was driving home one day, when he passed by a small lake that had not caught his attention before. That day, at the bank of the lake was a familiar vehicle. Uttej was sitting on his bike, flinging stones into the lake.

Karan stopped the car and walked up to him. Uttej looked at him and stood up.

"Sit! Sit!" said Karan, waving his hands. He sat on the ground beside the motorcycle and Uttej followed suit.

Uttej picked up some stones. He tried to say something but could not.

"What happened? Everything fine?" asked Karan.

Uttej sighed and nodded.

"Sorry Yaar. I did not want to cancel your leave. But the situation forced me to," said Karan apologetically.

"I know."

"What happened? Is she angry with you?"

Uttej hung his head down and remained silent.

"She is. She is facing some issues at home and I was supposed to lend her some support, which I couldn't." he said suddenly.

Karan patted him on his shoulder sympathetically.

"You love her?"

Uttej sighed.

"Yes... For three years now." He said.

"Does she know that you love her?"

"I don't know."

"Did you tell her?"

Uttej shook his head in the negative.

"Is she in another relationship?"

"No."

"Then, the line is clear for you. What are you doing, man? Buck up! Go tell her," said Karan earnestly.

"It's not that easy. It's much more complex than that. She regards me as just a good friend."

"That's what people normally say, right? In reality, she may be waiting for you to propose," said Karan.

"It's not like that. This girl is different. Despite her father's suspicions, we go out regularly. Only as friends! Now, if I tell her the truth, won't her father be vindicated?" asked Uttej.

Karan opened his mouth to speak but Uttej continued.

"It won't work out. I tried to tell her subtly many a time. But I don't want to create awkwardness in our friendship by proposing to her. All I want is to keep her happy. If it happens as a friend, I am willing to be one," said Uttej.

"You will never tell her then?"

"I sincerely want to. But, I don't want her to say _'You too Uttej?'_ That would shatter me."

Karan looked at Uttej with a sad smile. How foolishly in love was this man? A man who did not want to confess his love to the girl he so liked.

"What's the girl's name?"

"Nisha." replied Uttej.

The duo sat silently at the bank of the lake gazing into it; each one was thinking about their own lives.

Uttej turned away, not wanting his boss to see how dejected he was.

Karan thumped him on his back.

"Come on man! Cheer up. Nisha will accept you."

Karan's words sounded hollow, but he wanted this little love story to be a success.

***

Meghnad had begun to realize that his favourite _Ganpati Bappa_ was testing his nerves. Karan had even begun refusing dinners- the only times they could speak properly.

"What _Dadaji_! No improvements in Karan's attitude towards you?" asked Sudhir.

Meghnad shook his head.

"What do you plan to do, now?" said Sudhir earnestly.

"No idea... I'm trying my best."

Sudhir sighed and waited for Meghnad to speak.

"The Mahatma had taught me something. _'Even if life is cruel on you, keep faith and stay righteous'_. I've been a Gandhian all my life. Despite troubles, I had stood steadfastly for my principles. So, just keep faith and wait," said Meghnad and closed his eyes.

He had been righteous all along. He had been devoted to God and the Mahatma's principles throughout his life.

But how long would the wait be? Only his ' _Ganpati Bappa'_ knew.

***

Karan saw Sudhir waiting at the entrance of his house and stopped the car.

"What are you doing at the entrance, Sudhir? Waiting for somebody?" shouted Karan.

"For you, _Bhaiyya_! Remember your promise?" replied Sudhir.

With a jolt, Karan remembered his promise about the 'Song of Hope'.

"I'll be right back." He said and hurried home.

As he entered the house, he saw Meghnad sitting in front of his grandmother's photo, wiping his eyes.

Karan did a double take. He had never seen this side of Meghnad. Unable to offer any words of comfort, he quickly strapped on his guitar and closed the door behind him.

It was drizzling by the time he and Sudhir reached the banks of the stream. Karan sat with his feet immersed in the flowing stream.

"All right. First jamming session of our unnamed band. What do you want to sing?" Karan asked, tuning his guitar.

"Today, we will just try to tune the guitar to my voice," said Sudhir, "I wrote this composition a long time ago. This was my first song and I think we should start with this song, for luck's sake."

"Good Luck with us."

The jamming session began.

As Sudhir began singing, the effect was profound. Almost magical! The rhythm of Karan's guitar-play and Sudhir's voice matched perfectly.

The stream looked serene. At its bank, on that rainy evening, as the duo played more songs, Karan felt a profound sense of calm.

Why had they not done this from his first day at Amravati?

Two hours flew by and they stopped.

"Done for today. Good work," said Karan, smacking Sudhir playfully on the head.

Sudhir was satisfied. He was finally working on the culmination of his life's work, with the help of the person who had slowly begun to fill the void created by his father's absence.

" _Bhaiyya_. We shall name our band-The Stream. A journey without end!" he said suddenly.

"Nice! It's your band dude," replied Karan as he stood up.

Just then, the duo heard a deafening noise above them. An IAF airplane was taking off from a nearby airbase. Sudhir looked at the sky, with a twinkle in his eyes.

As Karan pushed Sudhir's wheelchair to the car, they could not help wonder whether their destinies were intertwined. One was prepared to face death, his fate beckoning him. The other was struggling to cope with life, his past tormenting him.

#

# 16

The summer placements were just around the corner. In a few days, the fates of 180 first year students at EIHRI would be decided. Companies from all over the country and abroad were to arrive at the EIHRI campus to select students for two month long Summer Internships.

The companies would eventually give Pre Placement Offers to good performers in the Internships. A Pre-Placement Offer thus, would guarantee their selection there.

Rachna and Karan now spent most of their time in Karan's room, preparing for it. Rachna had made a new rule- No fun for the next few days.

"This is impossible. You have banned everything, that too suddenly. Unfair." protested Karan.

Rachna was busy poring over a presentation on her laptop.

"No Pain, no Gain. Now, stop being a kid, Karan," said Rachna, emphasizing on his first name.

"Karan?"

Rachna always called him by his nickname 'Curdy'.

"Yes. That's what I'll call you when you piss me off." replied Rachna.

"Fine, Truce! Shall we, on the night before Day Zero at least?"

"Don't get your hopes up. I've allowed you only twice so far... Now, stop being a kid and answer me, Curdy. Why did you choose HR?" said Rachna and turned to Karan.

"I screwed up my interview for Business Management. I wanted EIHRI at any cost. Hot chicks, you see. And, I was selected for PMIR. So, here I am," replied Karan, with a snort of laughter.

Rachna was not amused.

"Your sense of humour is pathetic. Give the same reply to the interviewers. You will surely be the last person to be selected. Seriously! Why are you behaving like this, today?"

"The ban effect, _Janu_."

"Be serious, Curdy. Anyway, I think I'll have to teach you, as always. Now, get up. Let's concentrate on Organizational Behavior today. Tomorrow Labour Laws and day after, Training and Development. I think that would be fine," said Rachna.

"Yeah, whatever..."

"Curdy! Please pick up your book."

"God...I wanted a classmate as a life partner. And I've found a teacher."

Rachna rolled her eyes and shifted her attention to the laptop.

The Summer Internship interviews began. Both Rachna and Karan bagged their placements on Day Zero- the first day of the placement season. Karan got through the grueling selection process of Hindustan Industries Limited (HIL), while Rachna was selected for a sought after HR consultancy- Arthur Murray.

The couple's blissful life continued. Karan and Rachna were obsessed with each other to such an extent that their classmates called Rachna 'Hen' and Karan 'Pecked'.

***

December arrived and the couple was busy with the National HR Conference where Dave Covey was to be the Guest of Honor. The core team consisted of Karan, Rachna, two other Juniors, and the Secretary of SHREI-Dhruv. Karan leveraged on his contacts to get sponsorship and delegates. Dhruv and Rachna convinced the management to spend a part of their Student Development Fund for the event.

Their efforts were sure to make the event a resounding success.

A General Body Meeting of Juniors was organized, a few days before the event.

"Guys! We just found out that a few of us would be leaving campus to enjoy the break during the HR Conference," began Dhruv. He was addressing the gathered students of the junior batch at the legendary 'Albright Hall' of EIHRI.

The meeting, held jointly by the Students Administration Council (The student's committee that governed the daily activities at EIHRI) and SHREI, was in progress.

The gathered students listened silently. The respect that Dhruv commanded was immense. He turned to Karan.

"You speak."

Dhruv was impressed by the speech that Karan had prepared and Rachna had convinced him about _'her Curdy's'_ oratory skills.

Karan moved forward. He let his gaze linger on the gathered students for a moment, as though vindictively.

"See, cutting things short, for the first time in the history of EIHRI, the management has agreed to suspend classes... for a Conference. Imagine the effort that SAC and SHREI put in lobbying for this. We did that just because we all can gain from this experience," thundered Karan, his voice echoing across the room.

"...In a week's time, Dave Covey and every top HR professional in the country will be arriving on campus for the event. SHREI assures you people that the event will be huge. However..." Karan paused, waiting for his words to make an impact, "it will not look good if we greet them in this way."

There was a silent murmur in the crowd. Some of them did not like the way their own batch mate was advising them.

Karan, though, was relentless.

"Well, SHREI as a committee has only one thing to say. We cannot stop you from leaving. We cannot force you to volunteer. In any case, the event will be a success. We all have to decide whether we will be a party to its success or not," he said sternly.

The first year students looked at each other in silence.

" _Accha!_ One more thing. Considering everything, we have decided to issue Participation Certificates to all volunteers. Now, it is up to us to decide whether we'll write 'Volunteered for an International Conference' or 'Went on a holiday' on your CVs (Resumes). It's your call," continued Karan, a faint grin visible on his face.

As he spoke, Rachna looked at the gathered students. The bait of 'a CV Point' in B-School lingo was too tempting to miss. The orator in Karan had certainly managed to convince at least a few students. As he turned to Rachna, she winked at him and nodded.

A few days later, with all their efforts together, the HR Conference became a resounding success!

***

It was the day of their last exam. Rachna woke up and stretched herself, looking out of the window at the Jamshedpur sunrise. Lovely morning it was.

As Rachna's eyes fell on a shady corner of JFL, she saw Sukriti. Sitting beside Sukriti, with his arms wrapped around her waist, was Karan.

Sukriti placed her head on Karan's shoulder. They were happily _'gazing into the sunrise'_.

What was happening?

A terrified Rachna picked up her phone and called him.

"What happened to you? Where are you?" she asked, her voice hardly hiding her anxiety.

"I...I am at the grounds, practicing football," stammered Karan, evidently lying.

Rachna was heartbroken. She switched off her phone and flung it onto the table. It shattered to pieces. She broke down, her shock overwhelming her.

Meanwhile at the lawns, Karan turned to Sukriti and winked at her.

"The prank's working. She thinks there is something going on between us. My cute silly kiddo she is! If I really wanted to do something, I would not sit with you in JFL, of all places," he said, finding it difficult to hide the grin on his face.

"You are an ass, Curdy. Poor girl, yaar. You know she is so possessive about you. She will be terribly hurt," said Sukriti, "I should not have played along. Now, let's pacify her before something serious happens."

They hurried to Rachna's room and knocked at the door. There was no response from her. Repeated knocks later, she opened it. As she did so, she found a smiling Karan and Sukriti.

Rachna had evidently been crying.

"April Fool," shouted Karan and Sukriti together even as Karan hugged Rachna.

Rachna pulled herself out of the hug and walked hazily to the window. Karan understood that he would find it difficult to pacify her. Sukriti stuck her tongue out apologetically and backed out of the room.

Rachna went back to bed, not caring to look at Karan.

"Sorry. Was just a prank, _Janu_. Did not mean it," said Karan sheepishly.

He sat beside her on the bed.

"Sorry," He repeated.

Rachna sat up suddenly.

"Keep your fucking pranks to yourself," she yelled. On her face, Karan saw an expression that he had never seen before. She was beyond livid.

Karan was taken aback. Rachna never abused anyone unless extremely upset.

"Sorry. I understand. But it was just..."

"NO. YOU DONT UNDERSTAND! Even after knowing what happened to my dad, you end up playing such pranks."

"Come on, Rachna. This was a harmless little joke," said Karan hotly, defending himself.

"Joke?" Rachna shouted, "Joke, Karan? God forbid, if the thing you did just now as a prank happens in reality, I will be destroyed," she cried and broke down.

Karan grimaced. His Rachna was crying because of him.

He cradled Rachna in his lap and stroked her hair. Half an hour passed with no words spoken between them.

Karan felt very guilty. He had to apologize to her, genuinely.

"Rachna," he called and tapped her shoulder. She sat up, wiping her eyes. Karan gently pulled her hands away and kissed her eyes.

"I am responsible for your tears. I have nothing more to say." He whispered and hugged her, his eyes moist.

He had never wanted to hurt Rachna but his playfulness did. Perhaps, he had to be more serious about the relationship.

Karan's tiny gestures of apology were enough to show Rachna how genuine his feelings were. How could she be angry with _her Curdy_ for long? A few minutes of silence later, she spoke.

" _Janu_! You know I cannot bear to see myself not loved by you, even for fun. Refrain from playing such practical jokes, please."

Karan stroked Rachna's hair, rocking her back and forth. He could hear the genuine- desperate plea in her voice.

"I never meant to hurt you. Just an April Fool Prank. You know that's how I am." Karan replied.

Rachna brought his hand, her fingers intertwined in his, to her cheek and kissed it.

"See, _Janu_. You be your own self. But with me, you be a bit more serious. I will die, if God forbid, the prank ever turns out to be true."

"But I..."

"Curdy! Please! I am so into you that I cannot think of anything else but you... I've never felt this happy... this blissful... after dad left. You are doing all that you can to keep me happy. But I want your undivided attention..."

Rachna grimaced and hugged Karan tightly.

"I'm scared, Curdy! I lost my dad once, just when I thought he was the greatest thing in my life..." Rachna paused, her voice choking, "Now, I'm scared that I'll lose you."

Karan could not afford to see sorrow in Rachna's eyes. It depressed him completely. He had to assure her; pacify her; convince her; that he was her _'One in a million'_.

"I swear...Rachna Dixit will, was and will always be my only real love." He whispered.

A day later, their first year at EIHRI ended. The day was difficult for the couple. Karan was to be based out of Delhi during his summer internship- in one of HIL's corporate offices while Rachna was to be based out of a client location in Dubai and Bangalore.

***

The Gitanjali Express was chugging towards Nagpur. The couple had decided to spend time together up to Nagpur from where they would fly to their respective destinations- Bangalore and Delhi.

Rachna's fingers were intertwined in Karan's.

The couple lay on the Side Lower Berth in an AC Compartment of the train.

Rachna smiled suddenly.

"What? You are happy that we will not see each other for a couple of months?" asked Karan with a grin.

Rachna punched him on his stomach.

"No, you dog. I was just smiling about the fact that Gitanjali Express has some significance in our lives. We first saw each other when my mom was leaving to catch this train, remember, James Bond? And now again, we leave in this train," said Rachna, "We will try meeting at least once every fortnight. Promise?"

"Of course, duffer. Is that a question to ask?"

Silence prevailed for a while.

"Curdy! You know what Gitanjali means? Have you read Gitanjali by the great Rabindranath Tagore?"

"Nah! You know I'm not into books... By the way, what does it say?"

"It depends on how you interpret it. It is a collection of poems on life. For me, it sums up life itself," replied Rachna, "Hope our lives too turn up as collections of wonderful poems."

Karan nodded appreciatively and held her tightly. Over the past year, his life was Rachna. Perhaps, for him, she was Gitanjali.

Two months away from each other! They were feeling a bit downcast. However, they knew ways of being together despite being physically away from each other.

***

Karan was waiting at the sprawling lobby of the Consumer Products division of HIL. As he sat there, waiting for the HR coordinator to let him in, he noticed a woman for the first time.

She was chatting with a friend, a distance away from him. She kept looking at him from the corner of her eye. He looked at her once; she was gorgeous.

He did not care, though. He turned his gaze away from her and focused on the company logo. A minute later, he sensed somebody standing behind him. He turned around to find her standing there with a broad smile.

"Hi, I'm Megha Kapoor," she said.

#

# 17

Karan woke up, drowsily. Somebody was calling out his name. Who was it? Had the workers reached his place?

Karan fell back on bed, thoughts about work taking over his mind.

The monument was now turning scary! The workers, at the behest of the Union, were hell-bent on playing their game.

As days turned to weeks, the troubles at the factory were staggering. To such an extent that the factory's 'already dismal' daily production had dropped by twenty cars per day.

Karan had a distinct feeling that things were going to lead to something terrible. What the workers did not realize was that he was already a broken man. He had nothing to lose.

Somebody was calling out to him, very loudly this time. Karan struggled to pull himself out of bed. His left elbow slammed hard against the side table. He winced in pain. Blood trickled out of the self-inflicted wounds on his left arm, his way of repentance for his sins.

He trudged to the door drowsily, to find Meghnad.

"Your company guys have called. There's a problem at the factory and they could not reach you on your mobile," said the old man, tension palpable in his voice.

' _At five in the morning?'_ thought Karan in exasperation.

The news that he received was grim. The workers of the first shift had stopped working and were sitting in front of the canteen demanding better food.

"Sir, all the bigwigs are all in the review meet at Mumbai as you know. So, we had to call you up." Uttej had said.

Karan reached the factory and rushed to the canteen immediately. There were around a hundred people seated near the canteen door. Karan spotted the Trade Union leaders in the crowd and walked up to them. The Heads of Departments were standing at a corner, watching helplessly. Or perhaps, 'instructed' to watch helplessly.

"Ramchandji, What is happening here?" said Karan.

"Hello boss. Speak to me. I am sitting here," said Uttam, the Union Secretary.

Karan ignored him intentionally.

"Ramchandji, I need them all at work immediately." He said even as the workers crowded around him.

Ramchand was in a delicate situation. He was the only office bearer in the Trade Union who was also on speaking terms with the management. He remained silent.

Karan, on seeing no reaction from Ramchand, turned to the workers.

"Go back to work in five minutes or I will have to take action." He thundered.

"Hello Mister! Hello!" yelled Uttam.

"This canteen is approved by the Inspector of Factories and all Vigilance Committees. So, we are not going to change anything here. If you want to eat, eat or else, stay hungry," Karan said coolly.

Uttam stood up and walked to him menacingly. Karan moved aside as though there was nobody in front of him.

"I am telling you. This is 'misconduct: an act subversive of discipline'. You will lose your day's salary if you do not reach your workplaces within five minutes." he shouted, unfazed by Uttam's provocation.

The workers looked at each other and then at Uttam, unsure of their next step. They did not want to lose their day's wages.

"I stand by my word. No work. No wages." Karan repeated.

Uttam was irate.

"Are you threatening us, boss?" he asked in a hoarse whisper.

"Yes, I am," replied Karan nonchalantly.

Uttam stared at him. He had to admit that after a long time, a manager (barring Sakyabrat) was standing up to him. Someone else had done so once and had met with a terrible fate. The kid had to be reminded.

Karan had the upper hand for now. Uttam decided that he would find other discreet ways to get back at him.

"All right. Five minutes. Everybody back to work," thundered Karan and walked back to his car. As he left the stunned crowd behind, he felt satisfied.

He looked at Rachna in the photo that hung behind the rear view mirror. How proud would she be if she knew what just happened?

"This will be interesting." He told himself as he drove away, his eyes still on Rachna's photo that stood a silent testimony to a life that was crumbling down.

***

"So, how are you feeling today?" asked Sudhir as the duo sat below their favourite tree for their jamming session.

"Why that question? Kind of normal." replied Karan.

Sudhir shrugged.

"Tell me, Sudhir. How are we going to proceed? You were speaking about stimulating the brain and stuff, which I should admit, I barely understood," said Karan with a grin.

"Hah! _Bhaiyya_ , that was for you to understand the concept. If you ask me, the only way to create the song is to sing from the heart," said Sudhir.

Karan shrugged and shook his head, his lips pursed together. How could Sudhir be so foolishly optimistic about life? Nevertheless, he kept listening. Sudhir had an aura that subtly influenced him.

"Fine, let me explain the concept clearly. What's your favourite song?" asked Sudhir.

"High Hopes by Pink Floyd."

"How does it make you feel?"

"Nostalgic."

"Whenever you play it?"

"Yes."

"Exactly, _Bhaiyya_! So when Pink Floyd could create a song that makes one person nostalgic when he listens to it. We are going to create a song that will make everyone hopeful when they listen to it. Simple!"

"I'm no David Gilmour," retorted Karan.

"It's not in the person. Pink Floyd is just a band that created good songs," said Sudhir.

"And frankly, I've believed in it steadfastly for five years. I don't want it to be proved false now." He added in earnest.

A minute passed.

"All right _Bhaiyya_. Jamming Session number 3 for 'The Stream'. From today, we will sing songs based on the mood. It's like this. If you are happy, we will sing a happy song. And so on."

"Somewhere down the line, as we keep singing straight from the heart and master the emotions, we will strike the chord. Then, we will find the Song of Hope. After all, hope is the strongest of human emotions," Sudhir continued, "It may fail too, but what's wrong in trying."

Karan nodded.

"Remember, _Bhaiyya_. It's all in the heart," repeated Sudhir.

"....So, since you seem to be happy today, I'll sing a happy number which I had written some time ago. I warn you, control yourself after the song ends."

The plectrum held firmly in his hand, Karan was ready for the Song.

"Now close your eyes and keep your mind blank," Sudhir whispered.

Sudhir was right!

As the duo played the song, Karan felt happy. Vivid images of his days with Rachna flashed across his mind.

This time, they were happy memories. For the first time in seven months, he smiled while he thought about his days with Rachna. He wanted the jamming session to continue forever.

Two hours after practicing the song, they stopped. A few minutes of happiness continued. Karan's mind filled with fond memories- and not just about Rachna. Drunken parties at EIHRI; serene evenings at Dimna; the celebration of festivals; the practice sessions for the EI- NIMC meet; a dream childhood at Dubai; those long drives on Sheikh Zayed Road. Karan remembered all of these vividly.

Then, the withdrawal symptoms struck him. He began to feel despair. As though someone had switched off his happiness. The dark thoughts that tormented him were back. This time, with terrifying intensity.

Rachna had always said that she would die without him. What if she blamed herself for everything and tried something drastic? No!

Karan turned to Sudhir anxiously. Then, he remembered that the youngster would leave him in a few months. He wanted Sudhir to live but knew that he could do nothing about it. He felt miserable.

Sudhir had warned him about it. 'As soon as an emotion leaves you, it will create a void in your mind. That is when the opposite emotions try to fill the void. Like a hangover. A low after a night of high, right?' he had said, 'Sometimes it's terrible.'

Karan looked at Sudhir and found him still happy. Perhaps, he had found a way to remain happy forever.

#

# 18

It was a bright Saturday afternoon. The brightness signified something to Karan. Something unexpectedly happy was going to happen that day. He was at the City Walk Mall in Delhi, waiting for Megha to finish her shopping.

Just then, somebody covered his eyes from behind. The all too familiar touch of her hands- Karan was overjoyed. He had been waiting for that brightness. Even before she could react, he pulled her in front of him and kissed her.

"How did you find out?" asked Rachna excitedly.

"You are my Rachna. But, what the hell? You were supposed to be in Bangalore just an hour ago," exclaimed Karan in happiness.

"I wanted to surprise you. I was really missing you," replied Rachna even as she hugged him and kissed him again.

"Chill! Chill! This is a public place. And the CCTVs are all around," said somebody from beside them, cheekily.

A startled Rachna turned around quickly.

"Chill Megha! No one is around. Besides, my dad knows the Police Commissioner," replied Karan in the same tone.

Megha rolled her eyes in exasperation and turned to hug Rachna.

"Rachna! It's awesome to meet you here. Karan talks about you all the time. I told you, Karan. I told you she will be here for your monthly 'anniversary' and I was right." Megha said.

Rachna smiled at Megha but Karan felt the temperature go down a few degrees.

Rachna tried to look unperturbed by the closeness that Megha and Karan shared during the time they spent at the mall. An onlooker would have called it 'just friendly' but for an over-protective Rachna, even that was too much.

That evening, as Karan introduced Rachna to his maternal grandparents, he felt peaceful. She would complete his family.

Rachna was an embodiment of whatever Karan's grandparents had dreamt for him. She was beautiful; refined; kindhearted; and above all, was mature enough to control the kid in him.

As the two months of Summer internship came to an end, Megha and Karan grew quite friendly. For Karan, it was nothing more than friendship. Megha knew that Karan's love for Rachna would not let him stray.

However, by the sheer number of calls that Rachna made to Karan, it was clear that she was worried.

Karan was happy. Rachna's possessiveness was an expression of unadulterated affection.

***

The second year at EIHRI began and the couple's lives were still as blissful as earlier. Rachna was overjoyed that Karan was by her side again.

Karan was elected as the new Secretary of SHREI. SHREI Junior Selections & Induction; Rachna's social service; football practice; classes; assignments; Bodhisattva- all kept them busy over the next few months. The couple still managed to spend more time with each other than before. Their trips to the Dimna Lake (a lake in the Dalma forests on the outskirts of Jamshedpur) and their intimate nights at the banks of the lake continued.

The only thing that threatened to hamper their relationship was Karan's closeness to Megha.

Although Rachna never objected overtly, her actions demonstrated her intense dislike for Megha. Whenever Megha pinged or called, she would leave the room silently. She would generally avoid speaking about Karan's summer internship with the hope that Megha would not be the topic.

Karan wanted to keep Rachna happy but did not want to lose Megha's friendship either. Somewhere deep down, he did not want Rachna to choose his friends for him.

***

Bodhisattva Marathon- the forty-two songs, five-hour long rock show began at the EIHRI Football Grounds. Held as the final event of the Annual Festival of EIHRI, the rock-show had an attendance of a little less than one and a half thousand.

Regarded as a lead guitarist of immense caliber, Karan was to be a part of twenty-one of the songs. Five of these were with Rachna as the lead singer who would sing twelve songs overall.

The Rock-show began with the legendary song 'Purple Haze' by the equally legendary Jimi Hendrix.

Karan, the lead guitarist, began the song with a rollicking guitar solo. As the riff reached a feverish pace, the crowd began swaying to the music.

"Curdy, I love you! Marry me!" shouted a girl, a junior of his, in jest.

"Forget her. Marry me!" shouted another girl.

Karan stuck his tongue out.

Rachna stood there, watching Karan.

" _Purple Haze all around, don't know if I'm going up or going down, Am I happy or in misery? Whatever it is, a girl put a spell on me."_

The magician, Jimi Hendrix, was casting a spell on the crowd, even forty years after his death.

Again, a few select pranksters among junior girls began chanting Karan's name.

The song ended.

"Curdy, I'll get Rachna out of the way." the junior girl shouted again.

"Wow! That would be a pleasure. I'll marry you, then." Karan shouted back.

This innocuous reply by Karan did not go well with Rachna and she turned away from him. Karan was so engrossed with his songs and being funny that he did not notice her reaction.

The twelfth song of the Bodhisattva Marathon had begun. Rachna, the lead singer regarded by many as the best ever, in Bodhisattva, walked on stage. The song was 'Zombie'-a powerful song. _'A song that would not suit Rachna's soothing voice'_ Karan thought. However, on that night, that song impressed the audience the most.

The crowd cheered loudly but Rachna did not react. Karan knew why. He also knew why Rachna's singing was a bit too energetic that night. She wanted to show him how upset she was with him. And she succeeded!

The next song was Karan's version of the evergreen number by Queen- 'Crazy Little Thing called Love'. Karan was the lead singer for the song: one of his all-time favourites.

" _I gotta be cool, relax, get hip. Take a back seat, hitch hike. And take a long ride on my motorbike, Until I'm ready, Crazy Little thing called Love"_

The crowd cheered again and Karan pumped his fist in the air. He was thoroughly enjoying himself.

"We've been in love with you all this time," shouted a few junior girls again, trying hard to distract him as soon as the song ended.

"I'm blushing now." Karan shouted playfully. Just then, he caught Sukriti's eye. She was frowning at him and jerking her head towards Rachna.

As Karan turned to Rachna, he knew that she was offended. He had to do something to pacify her.

The thirtieth song ended and Karan took the mike again.

"The next song is 'Chasing Cars' by 'Snow Patrol'; my second and last song tonight as lead singer. But..." Karan wagged his index finger.

"...There's a catch. The catch is, for the song to have its necessary effect; I need to sing this song to somebody."

"Look towards your left," shouted the junior girls. Karan smiled.

" _We'll do it all. Everything. On our own."_

As Karan began singing, he walked towards Rachna whose face was impassive. It seemed as though she was expecting it to happen. Nonetheless, she was still upset with Karan.

He walked up to her, held her hand and brought her to the centre-stage. As he did so, he could see that she was actually blushing.

"In front of such a huge crowd? Don't embarrass me," she kept whispering to him. Karan chose to ignore her and knelt in front of her.

" _If I lay here; If I just lay here; Would you lie with me and just forget the world."_

As Karan continued to sing, unmindful of the fact that there were one and a half thousand people observing his antics, it was clear how much he loved her. The crowd cheered as he held Rachna's hand again. This time, she did not withdraw it.

" _All that I am; all that I ever was; is here in your perfect eyes; they're all I can see."_

As Karan reached the end of the song, he saw Sukriti beaming at them. He suddenly realized what he was doing. He was making a fool of himself. He stood up, still looking into Rachna's eyes, his hand still holding hers. Then, the song ended.

A huge cheer erupted from the crowd.

"Rachna! We are jealous," shouted the junior girls from the crowd.

"And so are we, Karan," shouted a group of junior boys- a group that Sukriti had set up in a hurry to pacify Rachna.

Rachna laughed.

Ah! Life was bliss.

"Remember, if you ever propose to me for marriage, this should be the way," whispered Rachna, as she walked away from him that night.

***

' _It's been a hard day's night, I've been working like a dog'_

The evergreen song by 'The Beatles' was playing in the background at the fortnightly 'Wet Nite'- the party night at EIHRI.

"Enough, Curdy! This is your sixth. Let's go," said Rachna, as she tried restraining Karan from another round of liquor.

"It's all right, _Janu_. I am not see, you drunk," said Karan as he swayed to the music, "And I made you come Wait Nite, finally. I won."

"Fine! Congratulations. Now, please stop."

"No. I celebration. I made you party," blabbered Karan.

"All right! Last one. That too only because I can slap you hard after you get sloshed out," replied Rachna.

"I love you, babe!" Karan gave a quick peck on her cheek and left for the bar.

Rachna shrugged in exasperation and turned away from Karan just in time to hear a huge thud. As she whipped around, she saw a drunken friend of hers and Karan sprawled on the ground. She burst out laughing and ran to him, helping him to his feet.

As Karan limped away from the Common Room, supported by Rachna, others offered to help. Rachna shrugged off their help and walked him up to her room. No sooner had they entered the room, he flopped onto the bed and fell asleep.

Late in the afternoon the next day, Karan woke up. Then, he realized that he had missed his 'Managerial Competencies' class and tried to sit up, agitatedly.

"Don't worry, the class has been cancelled." came Rachna's voice from behind him. She was sitting right next to him, tying her hair into a knot.

"Why?"

"Apparently, there were many morons like you, who were too drunk to wake up," said Rachna with a smile, "Good for us, though. No classes today".

Her voice was calm but there was sternness in it. Karan sat up quietly and kissed her shoulder.

"Sorry! I will not booze up this much again," said Karan, trying to sound apologetic.

"Come on, _Janu_. Keep your assurances to yourself. I know they won't work. Besides, that's how you are. I am only worried that this should not land you in trouble," replied Rachna.

"I have you..."

" _Janu_! That was sweet of you. But you won't have me around all the time."

Rachna paused and caressed his cheeks.

"You know it, Curdy. You don't need protection from others. You need protection from yourself," she said.

"Meaning?"

"You are never in your senses once you drink and that scares me. I've told you already. Read about Obsessive Compulsive Disorder once. You have certain obsessions and you compulsively do things to calm them down. You have to reduce those obsessions, please. Trust me. You know I did psychology too as a part of my UG and what I'm saying is what is written in books..."

"Ok! Got it...All right then, from now on, accompany me to the Wet Nites too. I so miss you there, you know. Actually, I was so happy you were finally there, yesterday. That's why I boozed up more than usual..."

"Oh yeah? Came to know that you are boozing up more than normal nowadays at the Wet Nites. I was only there to keep a tab on you," said Rachna lightheartedly.

"Come on, sweetheart. Nothing of..." Karan's reply was cut off by a call.

"Who's that?" asked Rachna instinctively but on seeing Karan's hesitation, she understood.

"Curdy! Pending work to finish," said Rachna and walked out of the room.

***

It was a rainy October night. Rachna was sitting below the legendary 'Bodhi Tree', a tree that the students of EIHRI revered and which was the inspiration behind the name- Bodhisattva. Karan pocketed his phone and sat beside her. He had just wished Megha on her birthday.

Rachna stroked his hair calmly, her lips pursed.

She tried to stay quiet but anxiety forced her to speak after a while.

"Curdy, what is so special about her?" she asked suddenly.

"Who?"

"Megha"

"Rachna! She is just a friend of mine- that's it."

"If that's the case, why don't you stop talking to her?" asked Rachna, her worry evident in her voice.

Karan kept quiet, waiting for the moment to pass. He wanted to change the topic but Rachna kept glaring at him.

"Fine! What are you worried about? Don't you trust me?" asked Karan.

"It's not about trust, Curdy. No one trusts you more than me," whispered Rachna, stroking his hair.

"Then, what's the problem. I hardly speak to her anymore. I don't even send her messages on Facebook. I just cannot understand why you don't trust me," he said.

"I trust you, Curdy. It's just that I do not trust that girl," said Rachna.

"How much do you know Megha, eh? You've met her only once," argued Karan angrily.

"I don't know. It looks like she desires you. And that bums me out."

"Come on. I love you and that's what matters, _Janu_."

"But she loves you. Don't you understand my anxiety when I find you on phone at odd hours?" said Rachna.

Karan did not like the way Rachna said it. It sounded like an accusation.

"Enough! Even if she likes me, you should trust me enough to see that I am and will always be yours, Rachna Dixit. When will you get that into your head?" said Karan and left for his hostel, seething in anger.

It was the first time that the couple had quarreled over any issue. Somebody else was hampering the bliss in the relationship.

Rachna sat below the tree; her past running in front of her eyes.

She used to adore her dad and had always felt that she was the 'apple of his eyes'. Then, he left her forever. Karan was the first person she felt as close to as she was to her dad. What if history repeated itself?

There was a similarity in both their stories- Karan's and her dad's. Karan had been in a relationship before and it had collapsed in less than a year because of compatibility issues. What if he found her incompatible?

Never! Her Karan would not do that. He had once told her that the very act of 'making love' was his commitment for a lifetime. That had happened only with her. That gave her some solace. He was hers.

But what if he changed his mind like her dad? Her dad also proclaimed his faithfulness to her mom on so many occasions.

Rachna knew that her possessiveness was taking a toll in the relationship but she was not willing to let go of Karan- her life.

Rachna began crying. She cried all night long!

The next day, Karan apologized to her profusely and they made up for the previous night's fight. After all, Rachna could not remain angry with her Karan for long.

After their first quarrel, the couple tried to make amends. They tried to avoid the contentious topic whenever possible.

As days progressed, the young couple's personal bliss was complemented by their professional successes. Rachna's Pre Placement Offer was confirmed in early November. They both had job offers now- Karan had bagged an Offer from HIL a few months earlier. They were now free from the tension associated with sitting for the final Campus Placements. They began applying for Business School competitions together.

Karan was shortlisted for the finals of one such competition- a Paper Presentation at a B School in Delhi. Rachna did not team up with him since she was part of 'Team Services'- a group of students who assisted in the fast approaching final Campus Placements.

#

# 19

Karan was on his way for his regular trip around the factory when he found Uttej near the entrance to the Shop Floor. The man looked agitated. Karan walked up to him and tapped him on his shoulder.

'"What happened, bro? You all right?" asked Karan.

"Nothing important," shrugged Uttej.

" _Chalo!_ That's good then. Canteen? A cup of tea?"

Uttej stood up and walked alongside Karan. The two found their way to the canteen and settled down at a table at the far end. Uttej's gaze darted to his phone repeatedly. The waiter arrived with two cups of tea.

"So, how are things going with Nisha?" asked Karan.

"No change," said Uttej, "She has a health check-up today. I've been trying to call her but no response."

Uttej shot a quick glance to his side and lowered his voice.

"I don't know why I'm telling you all this... But, I'm worried that this thing is taking a toll on my work too."

"Come on! Your work has been decent."

"I don't know. I really don't. I keep thinking of her, like a madman," said Uttej earnestly. As he said that, Karan saw a sense of longing in him.

How lucky was the girl!

"Then why don't you propose dude? I keep telling you this."

Uttej shifted in his chair, playing with the empty teacup. "It's not that easy as it seems, Sir. I have to tell you something that I never told anyone..."

"...Three years ago, just about the time when I began having these feelings for her, she met with an accident that left her bed ridden for quite some time. At that time, our friendship grew."

Uttej paused and sighed. He tapped the cup in front of him as though that would put an end to all his anxiety.

"...I have a feeling that she somehow connects my friendship to her trauma. Perhaps, she regards me as a sympathetic friend and nothing more." He paused as a waiter arrived with another cup of tea.

Uttej held the cup in his hand and stirred it.

"...That, if true, would crush me." He continued.

Karan could only shake his head wryly. Unlike his story, Uttej seemed to be genuine towards the love of his life. Still, Uttej's story was turning out to be as complex as his own.

"There are some jerks who keep reminding her of her accident and the problems that she had caused to her family. That hurts her a lot." Uttej paused and shook his head suddenly, as though trying to fight off those people.

"But, all the time I had spent with her, not even once did I let this issue come up. She is happy that she has her best friend who always keeps her positive and who loves her as a 'friend'. So now, if I propose to her, won't that faith be shattered?" asked Uttej.

His questions made sense. The depth and the sincerity in Uttej amazed Karan. The man had to be respected!

Karan was searching for words to console him when, through the canteen window, he noticed commotion outside one of the Modules at the Shop Floor. The Trade Union was at work again!

***

"I will not give a single rupee as compensation. The best I can do is to provide him with first aid. It was his mistake." Karan yelled at a Trade Union leader who had barged into his room.

"You cannot do that. That person lost half his index finger. As per rules, you will have to pay him." The Union leader shouted.

"Hello! Don't teach me rules. That person was drunk and he was working without gloves that were provided to him. So, actually, I can suspend him. I am not doing that out of sympathy." replied Karan as he stood up and walked to the door.

"I am entitled to give him first aid for which I have already sent a doctor to him. Now, if you would leave, I can work," he said and opened the door for the Union leaders. The men glared at him and left the room.

The situation in the factory was getting beyond control now.

A few days earlier, some mischief mongers had set off fireworks in the factory, twenty days after the end of the Ganpati festival. Karan had then decided to initiate disciplinary proceedings against a few workers.

"You cannot do that. We were celebrating Ganpati and some fireworks were ignited accidentally. You will be hurting our religious sentiments if you take any action," said a worker who had lit the fireworks.

"What Religious Sentiments? You lit the fireworks in the factory. That too, fifteen days after the festival," Karan snapped back even as he instructed a Supervisor to write a complaint on his behalf.

Ajit had arrived at the scene by then. Uttam walked up to Ajit.

"If your man takes action against us, it will be wrong. This is religious discrimination," said Uttam, pointing at Karan.

"What religion, Ajit? The ten-day long festival is over. And let him celebrate outside the factory. Who is stopping that?" Karan shouted back.

Uttam glared at Karan and turned to Ajit.

"Seems like your city boy needs to be taught manners. Teach him how to behave at a factory. Remember Lakshman." He said with a smirk.

Karan opened his mouth to speak. An alarmed Ajit pulled him aside.

"Karan! Please let it pass." He pleaded.

Karan realized that his words did not have any relevance at the factory and left the scene in rage. Ajit understood that he was as difficult to control as the Trade Union. It was only a matter of time before things would get out of hand.

***

The Union issues at the factory were slowly turning into an obsession, overshadowing the guilt that had sapped the life off him. Something that he had desperately wanted!

A group of ten workers was in his room along with the worker who had injured his finger. The man was wobbling in drunken stupor.

"Look at him. He has lost his ability to work for at least one more week. His injury should be compensated," yelled Uttam.

Karan ignored him. It had become an issue of prestige for him.

Before the Trade Union leaders could react, Ajit entered the cabin and stood beside Karan.

"People, please come to my cabin. We will discuss things there. I warn you not to barge into Karan's cabin again," said Ajit sternly.

Ajit knew what was going to happen next and he wanted to stop it at any cost.

"Pardon me if I sound rude Ajit! We will lose respect if we keep on dancing to their tunes," shouted Karan.

"I've been working in factories for ten years and I know how to tackle such issues." Ajit snapped back.

Karan was stunned. He did not expect such a response, that too in front of the Trade Union leaders.

He did not like the way Ajit interfered in whatever decision he took. His 'eye for an eye' principle was not working.

"Ajit! If you think you can handle this well, then, be my guest. But then, don't ask me to work on the shop floor like a puppet." He thundered and stormed out of the room.

#

# 20

Karan stood in front of the mirror; his reflection staring at him. As he looked at his image in disgust, he wondered whether he hated anyone more than himself.

His eyes fell upon his upper left arm. The swollen bruises were clearly visible. Those bruises were punishment for ruining Rachna's life.

However, did hurting himself each day make up for what he had done to her life? No! He was a mad man who gained satisfaction from punishing himself physically for his mistake.

Was the punishment enough? No!

He had to hurt himself much more. Perhaps, to an extent where pain would no longer be painful.

Late in the evening, as Karan left the house for his jamming session, he looked at the sky. The weather was gloomy. How apt!

***

"Ah! Frustration! The feeling of hopelessness! My favourite kind," said Sudhir as he leaned onto the back of the wheelchair. Karan raised his eyebrows.

"I'm serious. This is actually good. It will prepare us for the Song of Hope. It is always useful to learn how one should not be, in order to understand how one should be." added Sudhir.

Karan somehow, did not find himself in the mood to listen that day. He looked at Sudhir blankly.

"Don't worry about my ramblings, _Bhaiyya_! I will give you a book filled with my random thoughts. Try to sell it too but give me my royalty," said Sudhir with a chuckle, "Now, concentrate on your frustration."

" _Hain_? How can I concentrate on my frustration? Weird ass, you are. But seriously, you want me to write a song today based on my frustration?" said Karan.

"Exactly, _Bhaiyya_! Just vent out all your anger, all your frustration." replied Sudhir.

Karan sat up with interest. Sudhir had read his mind well.

Karan took the sheet of paper and began writing. He wanted all his feelings to pass through his hands and into the song. He did not want to have those thoughts ever again; everything that was tormenting him. He wanted his mind to go blank into the blissful state he so craved for.

Within the next one hour, the song was ready. Karan handed the sheet of paper to Sudhir who read the song intently. Sudhir then gave him a peculiar smile.

"Fine! Here it goes, the Song of Hopelessness," Sudhir cleared his throat and began singing.

At first, it was a whisper and then, Sudhir raised the pitch slowly. As he did so, he sang in such an unnaturally high pitch that Karan had a bizarre feeling of being light headed. The tune of the song was extremely powerful.

Karan began strumming with such force that he was sure the guitar strings would snap. A peculiar inner energy was flowing through him into the guitar and was guiding him to play the most bizarre of tunes that he had ever played. As Sudhir raised the pitch even further and slowed down the tempo, the effects of the song were perceptible.

Crazy thoughts began flooding Karan's mind.

He wanted an answer for all that he was enduring in life. He wanted to rule the factory and to show the workers their rightful place. Above everything else, he was desperate to do 'something big' to distract himself from that one blunder that had ruined his and Rachna's lives.

Karan made up his mind. He would become the most powerful person in the 'monument'.

Was it the effect of the song? Was Sudhir's concept actually working? As Sudhir raised the tempo suddenly and lowered his voice to a hoarse whisper again, ideas were flooding Karan's mind.

Thoughts that would turn disastrous if implemented! Ideas that would destroy livelihoods!

The song ended.

'Any great song should stimulate your mind and the effect should linger forever,' He could hear Sudhir's words in his mind.

Sudhir was right to an extent. The feeling had not stayed but the ideas had lingered. Karan knew that they were dangerous. He turned around to face Sudhir, hoping to be alone.

" _Bhaiyya_! What were you thinking?" asked Sudhir.

"Nothing of relevance." replied Karan, trying to divert the topic.

Sudhir leaned back in his chair, his gaze tracing its way to the stream.

"There are certain thoughts that enter your mind when its defenses are at the weakest. When you are tormented from every direction, crazy ideas take shape," said Sudhir and paused.

He had to make sure that Karan understood him.

"Never fall for such thoughts. They are powerful enough to destroy a person." he warned and fell silent.

Sudhir could relate to Karan. There was a time when he did have similar thoughts. Had he not wanted to seek revenge against those people who had humiliated him? Did he not feel like killing the man who had abandoned his wife just because she did not let go of their son-the terminally ill handicap? Did he not want to show that he was alive and kicking to a world that had forgotten him?

***

Monday morning came. Karan knew that the tussle with the Union in the factory would resume after an unforgettable weekend.

Karan had begun to realize how much he liked the only places he wanted to be in Amravati- the Stream and the Sevashram.

That Sunday, he had spent the entire day at the Sevashram with Meghnad.

'Your grandfather is a great man.' The frail voice of an old resident of the ashram was ringing in his ears. He could still see the tears of joy in the old resident's eyes.

On that day, when Karan looked around, he could see that affection in everyone in the Ashram. The Sevashram was their home and Meghnad was their guardian angel.

But the entire morning that day, Meghnad was nowhere to be seen. After searching for him, Karan finally found him at the foot of a tree. The old man's eyes were closed. Karan saw a ten-year-old kid standing in front of them- his head hung in shame.

"I'm sorry, _Dadaji_." the child apologized.

Meghnad opened his eyes. To his surprise, Karan did not see the characteristic toothless grin on the old man's face.

"You need not apologize to me. Look at the mirror and apologize because you are only fooling yourself." Meghnad said.

His hands trembled as he gesticulated.

"What did I teach you, _Beta_? Fine! You made a mistake by having chicken for lunch outside. Even that can be forgiven. But why did you lie to me about it?" he asked politely.

The child's eyes were swimming in tears and he hugged Meghnad, promising never to lie again.

" _Chalo Beta_! It's all right. Now, don't cry. And don't lie," said Meghnad even as he hugged the child and patted him on his head.

As the child walked away, the old man turned to Karan.

"It pains me when my own children go against the ideals of the Mahatma."

"...But, maybe they have lost value. My ideals could not help me regain my son and daughter in law," continued Meghnad mournfully.

Karan bit his lip and grimaced. He had heard many stories against Meghnad, his own grandfather, right since childhood. They might have been true. But even if they were, Meghnad might have had reasons. He was also human.

Meghnad placed his frail hand on Karan's shoulder.

"...I want you to meet someone special," he said and dragged Karan to a small cottage at the end of the Ashram.

Meghnad requested Karan to wait at the door and walked into the cottage.

Karan felt proud. How could a man be so dedicated to a cause even after losing his family in the process?

The Mahatma did leave a strong message to the world- a message that his humble followers would never let die.

A minute later, Meghnad emerged from the cottage with a child held in his arms. One look at the child showed Karan that something was not right. The child was autistic.

"Meet Gaurav," said Meghnad.

Karan shook the kid's feeble hands with a wry smile on his face.

"He has been here since he was three months old. His parents died in a tractor accident. Naughty fellow. I have been trying to teach him the English alphabet for three months. But, he has decided not to learn," said Meghnad with a chuckle.

Karan nodded even though he knew that the old man's attempts were probably futile. Gaurav would never learn the alphabet or anything for that matter. 'Foolish Optimism' was the word that defined Meghnad.

Karan saw in Meghnad an old grandfather, staying alone in a small town, with just his Gandhian ideals for company. He perhaps had to question all his assumptions about Meghnad.

***

'Ideas are the most dangerous creations of the mind.' Sudhir had said a few days ago.

The terrible ideas that had formed in Karan's mind during his last jamming session with Sudhir were getting stronger. He reached office early that Monday, only to be summoned by Sakyabrat.

"Ajit informed me about this Saturday's incident. You should not have been so rude, Karan," said Sakyabrat. His voice was polite but firm.

"He reprimanded me in front of the workmen even though I was right," replied Karan, stubbornness in his voice.

Sakyabrat removed his spectacles and glared at him, leaning back on his chair.

"My only advice to you is- calm down. Ajit has his reasons. Come on in. I need to speak to you. Please."

"Ajit has no reasons. He himself doesn't want things to change."

"That is a serious accusation, Karan. I know Ajit a bit too well." clarified Sakyabrat, "By the way, you remember the Union leader mentioning something about a particular HR Manager?"

Karan remembered the conversation vividly.

"Lakshman?"

"Yes. Lakshman. He joined us a few months after we took over Genesis. Not from a great college but a very good chap!" began Sakyabrat and sat on the chair next to Karan.

"...He was righteous to the core and looked promising enough."

Karan knew the story, albeit not completely. It was always discussed in hushed tones at the factory.

"...That manager had a problem though. He was straightforward but not tactful. Poor guy! He fought tooth and nail with both the Trade Union and the political party supporting it."

Sakyabrat sighed.

"...He did seem to win the battle at the beginning. But then... We had warned him to stay safe. He had rubbed too many powerful men on the wrong side," Sakyabrat sighed, "He finally ended up losing his life."

Karan knew this part of the story. The man was beaten to death by a group of hooligans for 'allegedly misbehaving' with a girl.

"...That too in ignominy! No one could blame the Trade Union because the woman herself was forced to stand testimony... But, don't worry," Sakyabrat patted his shoulder. The Ray from Bengal did look like a man in command.

"Karan! We have let the Union know how powerful your dad is. So, they will not harm you beyond a certain level."

"...However, the Union is waiting for their one chance to hit back at you. They want you to get frustrated and you are falling for it."

"Sir, you told me that Compassion and Cowardice are the same on the shop floor." Karan snapped back.

Sakyabrat looked at him and smiled.

"I agree. However, you will wait for your chance. Aggression with Tact is a potent cocktail," advised Sakyabrat.

Karan did not even nod. His mind was still full of the bizarre ideas.

"Sir, I need your help." He said suddenly, cutting off Sakyabrat's advice, "I need to meet the Labor Commissioner of the region, the MP of Amravati, a leader of the party the Union is affiliated to and the Police Chief of the Amravati District."

Sakyabrat held the table and leaned forward. He was surprised by the request.

"Can I have the privilege to know why?" he asked.

"It's better to know these people," replied Karan.

Sakyabrat glared at him for a second.

"Granted"

Karan thanked him and stood up to leave. As he reached the door, Sakyabrat said, "But, it should just be a courtesy visit. Nothing more"

Karan turned to Sakyabrat with an eerie smile.

"Sure." he said.

As the door closed, Sakyabrat thumped his desk. His 'weapon' for bringing the Union to its knees had begun working. His gamble seemed to have paid off. All his arguments and negotiations with the other managers for a free hand to Karan seemed fruitful. He could see the factory coming into the management's control.

# 21

It had been more than four months in the factory, three and a half months as in-charge of the Shop Floor.

Thirty charge sheets; twelve sit in protests; five production stoppages; numerous arguments with the Union; and a countless warnings. Karan had learnt the art of negotiating with the Union through threats- all at the behest of Sakyabrat.

Somewhere within, Karan liked his job. He did what he was best at. 'Negotiations, Arguments and Pulling Strings to get things done'. He was using all those life skills that he had learnt outside classrooms.

'Trade Unions hamper the growth of the nation,' Karan had once argued with his professor in college.

'After all, what else would the son of a liquor baron say?' was Rachna's playful taunt that day. Now, at Amravati, Karan's views were reinforced.

"I repeat. Nothing beyond a simple 'Hello'. This guy is new to this position, and we need to be in his good books," said Sakyabrat.

They were at the tastefully decorated living room of the Labor Commissioner. Paintings from all over India adorned its walls. One particular painting caught Karan's eye. As he walked closer to it, he read the name of the painter- Abdul Jameel.

"Is the commissioner from a rich family?" asked Karan, still studying the painting.

Sakyabrat shook his head.

"His father was a railway employee as far as I know. Middle Class, I would say."

The labor commissioner, a balding man with a thick moustache and dark rimmed glasses, entered the room.

"The stereotypical bureaucrat," Sakyabrat whispered.

After exchange of pleasantries, the three began discussing various issues. The mood was relaxed. The conversation invariably lingered on the labor issues in the factory.

"The first day on my job, the issue of the fatal accident came up and then problem after problem. As I went through the factory's history, seriously, I wonder whether we are in 1970s' Bengal," said the commissioner, who introduced himself as Swaminathan.

"Yes, Sir. We know. The Trade Union is hurting the labor relations not only at the factory but also in the district," said Karan even as Sakyabrat shook his head in warning.

"Well, I know that the Union is a pain. But, they are necessary evil, my boy," said the Commissioner.

"Accepted. But to what extent? All efforts to speak to them politely have failed. We have spent crores of rupees and are willing to spend more. But, the problem doesn't seem to end." Karan said, stressing on the word 'willing'.

The commissioner's gaze lingered on him for a moment.

Karan was hinting at something, he was sure. The commissioner stood up and walked to the mini-bar to prepare a drink for them.

"Nothing will fail if we use money, except health of course. Take external help to quell the protests." he said, "Whisky or rum?"

The smell of alcohol wafted through the room. Karan shook his head trying to distract himself.

"Sorry Sir, I quit drinking." He replied.

The commissioner raised his eyebrows disbelievingly.

"Strange! Stopped drinking?... Anyway, as I said, if all your methods to snub the Trade Union fail to have effect, then use external help," said the commissioner.

Sakyabrat sat silently, listening to the conversation.

"Can you explain how?" said Karan.

The commissioner glared at him and then at Sakyabrat. A broad smile swept across his face.

"You will know. Let us be in touch."

The man raised his glass of whisky for a toast.

As Karan headed to the factory in his car after the meeting, he was happy.

"Sorry Sir. I wanted to heed to your advice. But from the moment I entered his place, I knew that he is a corrupt ass." He said.

"How did you guess that?" asked Sakyabrat.

"A labor commissioner will earn, say, forty thousand rupees per month. But he possesses among his paintings, one by Abdul Jameel, which in itself is worth Four Lakh Rupees," said Karan.

"So, you think the man will help us?"

"One of dad's business partners in India knows him," said Karan, "So, take my word, he'll help us when the time comes."

As he said that, his eyes fell upon the photo of Rachna hung in the car.

' _Curdy, Why are people hell bent at seeing money in everything they do?'_ Her words echoed in his mind. Now, the love of her life was himself encouraging the practice that she despised.

Why was Karan doing it? Did he think that nothing could be worse than that one sin that he had committed?

Karan shook his head and drove towards the factory.

***

"The stronger the Union gets, the stronger the opposition party gets. So, if the Trade Union is weakened, one support system for your opposition is weakened," said Karan, as he sat facing a middle-aged man.

He and Sakyabrat were at the office of the Member of the Parliament (MP) from Amravati.

Karan, influenced by his own ideas, was hell bent on increasing his influence.

"See! Your company is the jewel in Amravati's crown. Every party had used its name to get votes. But, you need to understand that it employs three thousand odd workers and five hundred or more contract laborers. Any action against them will swing more than eight thousand votes against us," replied Prashant Bhiware, the Member of Parliament from Amravati.

"Sir, don't get me wrong. The eight thousand votes are not really yours- they are of the party the Union is affiliated to. Instead, the name you would gain by restoring peaceful IR in the factory would get you more votes." Karan paused and looked at Sakyabrat who was by then resigned to the fact that the discussion was not in his control.

He nodded slightly, prompting Karan to continue.

"I am not saying that we would take direct action against the workers. We will try something else," said Karan coolly.

Prashant sat up, knitting his eyebrows. He had finally met the person who was willing to talk business with him.

"The problem is not easy to tackle, Karan. Three thousand and more workers, a political Trade Union, a demand for changing the entire Long Term Settlement. Don't you think we would have already tried to tackle this issue with external help? Ask Sakya," said Prashant, turning to look at Sakyabrat.

Sakyabrat nodded.

"We used the help of police to quell the protests but every time, the Trade Union has used legal options," added Sakyabrat.

"I would disagree, here. If we do enough homework, mark our targets and hit them where it hurts, we will be successful," said Karan bluntly.

"This is an internal issue, Karan. I will lose my name if I get personally involved," said Prashant.

"I know that you shouldn't be involved in this. That's what we want."

Prashant glared at Karan. The young manager seemed to be more sinister than he had expected.

"So, what do you want me to do?" asked Prashant.

"Nothing."

"Nothing?"

"Yes. Just turn away and control the opposition party. We assure you that the actions that we take against the Union will be completely legal," replied Sakyabrat, not Karan.

Prashant looked from Karan to Sakyabrat curiously. The normally diplomatic Sakyabrat was also encouraging the young manager.

This was his chance! Prashant had always dreamt of having the management of the 'monument' on his side.

"What will I gain from this?" he asked suddenly.

"Whatever you want"

Sakyabrat had realized that Karan was treading a dangerous path. At the same time, he had wanted it to happen. He had to put his weight behind Karan.

"Whatever you want." Sakyabrat repeated. Prashant nodded and smiled. The meeting had come to a fruitful end.

As they drove back to the factory, Sakyabrat's mind was on the meeting. They had managed to bring both the Member of Parliament and the Labor Commissioner to their side.

"Sir, What I am trying to do right now, you would have tried it before, for sure. Right?" Karan asked suddenly.

Sakyabrat did not reply.

"Sir?"

Sakyabrat removed his spectacles and wiped his eyebrows.

"Yeah! We did."

Karan waited for Sakyabrat to speak.

"This is confidential information but I think you should know," Sakyabrat began abruptly.

"...Four years ago Genesis sold off this factory to us amid much fanfare. This was the second largest factory of HIL. It came to us at a bargain. 3500 Crore Rupees for the entire business," said Sakyabrat.

"At that point, Anirban and I were handling HIL's cigarette factory in Santragachi. Parag and we were transferred here to turn around this factory. That was when we realized the true extent of the IR problems. The previous management had hidden certain vital details from us." He continued.

"But..."

"Coming to that... We then found to our shock that Genesis Motors had screwed up its relationship even with the authorities. Arrogance, you see. It took me three years just to rebuild respect with the authorities. Had we requested this meeting three years ago, we would have been kicked out. Such was their anger against us. So, here you are," said Sakyabrat.

"But, I still don't get it. You could have tried all this ages back."

"Patience, Karan. Building a rapport with the authorities is not that easy. Besides, it's always this way. Think about this. On one side, you have a refined yet commanding personality who has built some reputation. On the other side is a person who is this aggressive personality, difficult to control. When these two get together, the Union will shit in their pants. That's what is finally happening after this long."

"So, in short, now you want to encourage the person who would not just destroy the Union but also take responsibility for it. We are playing the good cop- bad cop. Right, Sir?" asked Karan cheekily.

Sakyabrat smiled. 'Integrity and Responsibility'- the two pillars of HIL would come crashing down in the Amravati factory.

#

# 22

The gurgle of the stream and the rustle of the leaves were clearly audible. It looked as though a downpour was imminent.

"Close your eyes now, _Bhaiyya_. Relax," said Sudhir, breathing heavily.

"Now think of the one thing that would make you the happiest person in the world. The one thing that will complete your life. Just think." continued Sudhir.

Karan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Through the rustle of the leaves, he could hear the high-pitched laughter of a toddler. He could see himself holding Rachna's hands, looking into the sunset. Playing in his arms was their young daughter.

"Now, believe that the thought would become true. Don't hope, but believe it," said Sudhir.

"It's time, _Bhaiyya_! Start writing. This is our first attempt at the 'Song of Hope'. This is just an attempt. So, even if it doesn't work out, there's nothing to worry."

Karan began writing- his thoughts now flowing into the sheet of paper. Once he began writing, it was difficult to stop him. It took an hour for him to finish. That one hour was perhaps, the most fruitful one that he had spent at Amravati. He handed the sheet of paper to Sudhir who looked at it once and then closed his eyes. Karan could guess Sudhir's thoughts-what he so desperately wanted.

" _Bhaiyya_! I will start singing. Let's play the Song of Hope," said Sudhir.

As Sudhir began singing, Karan could sense the desperation in him. The youngster was singing from the heart. He wanted the song to succeed.

Karan struggled to match his guitar chords to the melody of the song. When they matched, the song created such a rhythm that he felt blissful warmth.

He wished that Rachna would accept him. As he looked at Sudhir, he wished that the youngster would live a long life. He wished that his parents would accept his grandfather. That was surprising to him. Karan never knew that he cared for Meghnad enough to wish for him.

But somehow, he was only wishing. The wish had not become hope yet. Sudhir raised the tempo of the song and ended it abruptly.

He opened his eyes and looked at Karan, his smile still intact.

"Excellent! Excellent!" exclaimed a beaming Karan.

"I know. I felt good, no doubt. But, I could not feel the hope." replied Sudhir.

"So, we need some more practice, more time and one good inspiration. We need to play different songs for different emotions and eventually, we will have our 'Song'. This is a good attempt, though." He added.

Karan shrugged. It had been their best three hours in a long time. Karan stood up and pushed Sudhir's wheelchair towards the car.

"Sudhir! Why do you close your eyes whenever you sing? I mean, I've not seen anyone else do that." He said.

Sudhir looked up at him.

"Why does Harry Potter recollect his happiest memory before conjuring the Patronus charm?"

"What?" said Karan incredulously.

Sudhir's weird concepts were getting weirder.

"The question is simple."

"How is that even related to my question?"

"See _Bhaiyya_! Harry Potter is just an analogy here. The Patronus charm is the result of a happy memory. The happier the memory, the stronger is the charm. Similarly, when I am not hopeful myself, I cannot create the Song of Hope." explained Sudhir.

"So?"

"So, for instance, when I close my eyes to compose a happy song, I imagine myself piloting an aeroplane. Every song needs a damn good inspiration. And when you have that inspiration, the Song is yours," said Sudhir.

"...It's a circle. In order to create a song about a feeling, I have to feel the feeling myself and that feeling will create the song in turn. Tongue twister eh?"

Karan shook his head smilingly. Sudhir should have been a philosopher.

"I hardly understand what you say, most of the times. I am a very normal person with normal thought processes. I cannot reach your level of thinking." Karan joked, "You are on a different plane altogether."

"I'm piloting that plane," said the youngster dryly.

A moment of silence passed between them. Then Sudhir spoke.

" _Bhaiyya_! You want to know what I was hoping for when I started playing the song," asked Sudhir suddenly.

Karan already knew what Sudhir wanted. He turned his attention to his phone, hastily.

"NO, come on. Let us be practical. I did not hope to live a long life," Sudhir said with a sigh.

Karan looked at him, with interest.

"Then what?"

" _Bhaiyya_! Just one hope. All that I hoped for was my dad's return. After me, momma has no one. After all, his unwanted son would be gone, and I don't want momma to be alone. I..." He stopped speaking because Karan had stopped walking.

Karan stood there in stunned silence. He had never asked Sudhir where his father was. Sudhir's father had abandoned him and Sarojini because she had to choose between him and his 'handicapped' son. Sudhir's past was just as sad as his future.

"Don't ask why I'm telling you all this. I thought you should know," said Sudhir hoarsely.

Karan reached out and ruffled Sudhir's hair as he always did. His 'brother' was slowly turning out to be his role model.

#

# 23

The light was glowing dimly, over the dinner table. The smell of liquor lay hung in the air.

" _Dekhiyo,_ Ramchandji. We have nothing against each other. Both of us want the factory to run, right?"

Ramchand looked at the glass of liquor in front of him and raised his head to face Karan.

" _Dekho bhai_! I have been in the Union for seven years now. I had been 'planted' there by the previous management. So, I understand you guys and your problems," said the man, the effect of liquor palpable.

"Then, why don't you do something?"

"I've been trying to. But, I am surrounded by six people who are the cheapest creatures there ever were. I have to safeguard myself, at the end of the day."

"Tell me what can be done. I don't want to fight. But I want my company to be allowed to do its bloody job properly," said Karan, feigning anger, as he filled up Ramchand's glass again.

Ramchand looked around. There was no acquaintance in sight. He was safe.

"Listen! Whatever you are doing now, carry on. The Union is scared of you and Sakyabrat working together. Sakyabrat has played a lovely game by letting you handle things on your own and by being conspicuously absent whenever you need him. He's teaching you well." He whispered.

Ramchand was blabbering in drunken stupor. Karan leaned back in his chair.

"But I need some insider support. People told me you would help." He said, "You work for us and you will be rewarded."

"If I help you destroy the Union and the workers, I will also lose out." Ramchand snapped back.

"No, you won't. I am not going to harm the workers. The Union is the problem. With this present muck removed, you can be the next Union Secretary. Something that you had always dreamt of."

Ramchand looked at Karan in shock. How did Karan know that being the Union Secretary was his unfulfilled dream?

"How..." The man began but Karan waved him off impatiently.

"Your ex CEO knows me."

The waiter arrived. Karan tipped him and stood up.

As he pocketed his wallet, he said, "All that I want is this. When the right time comes, I will seek your help. You need to do what I ask you to."

Ramchand smiled back and nodded.

"All right, Ramchand. I have an important function to attend. Remember! Help us when we need it."

***

The kid looked around in confusion. He could not understand why people had crowded around him. Had he done something wrong? No! They were all smiling and clapping for him. Suddenly, from behind, an old man lifted him and fed him a huge piece of cake.

The kid loved the old man. Meghnad kissed the kid on his cheek.

It was Gaurav's birthday. The entire Sevashram with Karan and Meghnad stood around the Banyan Tree, in celebration. Loud music was playing in the background. Gaurav was cackling in happiness. It was an endearing sight for everyone in the Sevashram. The kid was special for them.

Gaurav, suddenly, did not like being carried by Meghnad. He kicked the old man on the stomach. Meghnad winced in pain but did not react beyond it.

Gaurav jumped to the ground and pulled Meghnad to the front of the crowd.

He pointed at an imaginary spot on the ground.

"Should I stand there?" Meghnad gestured.

Gaurav nodded. The old man had to obey his instructions.

"Now what?"

Gaurav looked at Meghnad intently and then began shaking his hands and legs vigorously. The entire crowd burst out laughing.

"What?" said Meghnad in confusion.

"He wants you to dance, _Dadaji_ ," said Karan in amusement.

"Me?"

"Come on, Meghnadji. Dance! It is his birthday," said a few old voices.

Meghnad looked at Karan who nodded reassuringly.

The song ' _Yeh Desh Hai Veer Jawanon Ka'_ played in the background. Meghnad took a deep breath and began dancing.

As the crowd watched the octogenarian swaying his arms and legs to entertain the kid, they joined in the celebration. Gaurav was overjoyed.

Karan sat below the tree, a distance away from the crowd, watching the crowd dance. For those few moments, peace and solace it was.

A few minutes passed. Meghnad hurried towards Karan.

" _Beta_! I need you to come with me urgently to LK Hospitals. Received a call," He said.

Karan stood up in a hurry. Was it Sudhir?

"No! Don't worry. It's not Sudhir," said Meghnad knowingly, "A person I know suffers from leukemia and he needs blood transfusion urgently."

"What's his Blood Group?"

"B positive. All right! Let's discuss on the way to the hospital."

Karan started his car and sped towards the highway.

"Mine is AB positive."

"Expected. Even your dad's and your grandma's is. Mine is B positive."

Karan stopped the car and swung around.

" _Dadaji_. Don't tell me that you are going to," he said in incredulity.

"Of course I am. Who else will donate blood at this time of the night? There is a shortage," said Meghnad.

" _Dadaji_! What are you saying? Even the doctors would not allow you to donate. Look at yourself."

"I'm fit enough. Besides, if my blood helps in saving one life, that would be enough for me."

"You could have asked somebody else, right?"

"Who? People as old as me or as young as my great grand kids?" asked Meghnad, "I am responsible for people at the Sevashram, new or old. Can't shirk it."

Karan looked at Meghnad through the rear view mirror. It was close to impossible to convince the hardened Gandhian. He started the car again, shaking his head.

That night, as Meghnad rested after donating blood, Karan sat beside him holding his hand tightly. Every human in Amravati was teaching something to him. All that he needed to do was to open his eyes to it. However, was it a tad too late?

#

# 24

"Who the hell was supposed to fit the door? Damn it! Call Gopal here now," Karan yelled.

For the first time in a fortnight, a car had failed a crash test.

Uttej arrived at the scene with a middle aged worker-Gopal.

The man was certainly drunk. Gopal, who was also a committee member in the Trade Union, had openly defied the company's standing orders. Karan decided to take action irrespective of the consequences.

"You are drunk and you still have the guts to come to work," shouted Karan.

Gopal was unperturbed. Uttam had arrived by then. Ajit hurried towards the scene of the incident.

"It's been five months, goddammit! Till today, I remained silent. But now, I've had enough," thundered Karan.

"I want you in my office." He shouted at Gopal.

"Karan! Let me handle this," said Ajit, looking worried.

"I am working on Sakyabrat's orders. I don't need help here," thundered Karan and walked away from Ajit only to find himself blocked by Uttam.

"Let the man go," said Uttam defiantly.

"Clear out and let me work," said Karan and pushed through the crowd towards his cabin.

***

"Gopal Ambavade. You were Raju Godbole's best buddy right?" asked Karan, "Taking revenge against the company, eh?"

Gopal remained silent. Karan walked up to the desk and sat on it, facing Gopal.

"I don't understand your problem. The company is spending so much on you people and still, you guys are turning this place into a shithole."

"How is that related to today's incident? I am sick but still tried to work. And the smell is from a tonic prescribed for my chronic colitis. You cannot take action against me for that," replied Gopal, clearly lying.

Karan stood in front of Gopal, threateningly.

"Look! I am letting you go this time but if this continues again, you wouldn't have your job. And no labor court can save you." He said, waving his finger.

"I told you that it was a mistake. Try taking action," replied Gopal, coolly.

"You want me to? Clear out now before I seriously take action, _Behenchod._ "

"Don't use such language here," snarled Gopal.

"I will use such language against a drunkard, bastard. Now clear out," warned Karan and opened the door.

Gopal gave him a loathing look and walked out of the room.

That evening, as Karan got ready to leave office, he received a call from somebody. Someone significant.

He stared at the phone in stunned silence. He wanted to ignore the call as much as he wanted to listen to her voice. He was a man caught between two futures- both too horrible to contemplate.

With his heart thumping, Karan answered the call. Something within him was forcing him to.

"Karan, Beg you not to hang up. I had to call you, even though you had asked me not to..." Rachna pleaded.

"...Grandma underwent an angiogram today. She has a blocked artery. Doctors have advised an open heart surgery," she said, her voice quivering.

Karan listened silently. He knew how much Rachna adored her grandmother.

"Mom is freaking out. I don't know what to do. I am scared, Karan. I am scared..." She said and broke down.

She wanted his support- his shoulder to cry on. He was helpless, though. He knew that if he met her once more, it would break him. However, if he was not on her side in her hour of need, he was unfit to love her.

"Karan, I know that you have moved on in life. But, I didn't know who else to share this with. I am sorry if I disturbed you," said Rachna and hung up.

Misery was one word that described Karan as he pocketed his phone.

' _You have moved on in life'_ Rachna had said.

Karan could never move on in life. He would never! He sat back in his chair with his eyes closed. The argument was running vividly in his mind.

# 25

Karan was practicing football alone in the playground after breakfast. Rachna was sitting near the goalposts, eyeing him. She was a worried girl. Her friend-Ritu, who was in Karan's team in the Delhi event, had told her something that had robbed her off her night's sleep.

Karan finished his practice and sat beside her.

"So, you arrived in the night yesterday. You did not say anything about the Delhi trip. How was it?" asked Rachna.

"You know we won, _Janu_. We owe people a big treat," replied Karan.

"Yeah, I know that. But what else?" Rachna repeated, making her intentions obvious. Karan glared at her.

"All right. Ritu told you, right? I met Megha there because she was also participating at the event. We just spoke for a while, that too in front of Ritu. Now, be a sweetheart and leave it at that," said Karan, pulling her cheeks playfully.

Rachna shrugged him off.

"I was trying to call you in the night. Your cell was switched off. Ritu told me that she did not find you on campus after the competition," said Rachna, her voice rising.

Karan felt angry but he had to control himself. He could understand her anxiety.

"Trust me. I was in my grandparents' place for the night and my charger was frigging lost. And Ritu knew that." explained Karan in defense.

"You did not call me before going to sleep," continued Rachna.

"Come on Rachna. I am sorry that I did not call you to wish you goodnight. But can't you cut me some slack for that." pleaded Karan.

"I don't know, Curdy. I don't know," said Rachna, her eyes glistening in the light. She placed her head on Karan's shoulder, staring silently at the ground.

Karan realized how much his friendship with Megha affected her. But, how could Rachna not understand that there was no place for any other person in his life.

"Trust me. I care only about you, _Janu_. If Megha is the reason why you are worried, I will not speak to her." He said and wrapped his arms around her.

***

As days progressed, Karan tried his best to avoid Megha. He began refusing her calls and ignoring her messages. However, the more he tried to avoid her, the more she tried to contact him.

The Campus placements season arrived and Rachna got busy with her 'Services' work. That left Karan alone, probably for the first time in two years. A scared Rachna requested him to block Megha's Facebook account but he could not do it. Deep down, he wanted Rachna to trust him despite his friendship with Megha.

However, something was warning Rachna that her Karan would move away from her, just like her father. That thought forced her to behave in the way she was.

Meanwhile, Karan was selected for the final round in an individual paper presentation competition at the prestigious NIMC- Calcutta, exactly at the time when the placement season was in progress at EIHRI, Jamshedpur. Karan booked his tickets for the event while Rachna got busy with work related to campus placements. Little did they know that those two days in Kolkata would destroy their lives forever.

***

Karan had his bags packed. He was to leave for Kolkata in two hours. After wishing his friends luck for their campus placements, he returned to his room to find Rachna reading a mail on his laptop. Karan moved closer. When he read the last two lines of the mail, he froze.

'This time when you had come to Delhi, had an amazing time- super awesome day and night. Would have loved to spend more time with you' Megha had written in the mail.

And it was Rachna who was reading the mail. Karan dreaded to imagine what would happen next.

To confirm his fears, Rachna looked up at him. Her eyes were welling up.

"What is this, Curdy?" she asked, her voice squeaky.

"Rachna! Rachna! You are mistaking me again," said Karan but Rachna interrupted him.

"Am I? I ask you a zillion times not to contact her but even then, you receive messages from her. I don't know what's happening," she said.

"What can I do if she keeps mailing me, _Janu_? Even this mail, you read it before me," replied Karan warily.

"I asked you to block her account. Can't you listen to me for once? Can't you understand a girl's feelings if she finds such mails on her boyfriend's desktop," asked Rachna standing up to face him.

"She calls me. She messages me. Please check my calls and messages. I do nothing. I don't even reply. Why are you trying to control me so much, _Janu_? Please trust me," pleaded Karan.

Rachna waved her hands in disgust.

"Am I controlling you, Curdy? First, you commit the mistake and then, you tell me that I am controlling you. Great!" she shouted and turned away from Karan.

Things were getting from bad to worse. Karan wanted to calm things down but the more Rachna accused him, he felt all the more angry. He stood in front of her, his lips pursed together.

"Tell me. What do these last two lines mean? The last two lines of the mail," shouted Rachna in uncontrollable rage.

" _Janu_! Please! These are two disconnected lines. She might have had a super awesome time but not with me. Don't judge me based on that." Karan pleaded.

"I don't know. I can't believe anything anymore. You keep committing mistakes and then..."

"What mistake? What did I do? I don't know why you are worried about such irrelevant things."

Things were getting out of hand. The couple had to do something before things soured forever.

"Irrelevant it may be. For you! But for me, this is an issue of my life. I don't want somebody else to ruin it," yelled Rachna, tears flying around as she shook her head hysterically.

"What are you saying, _Janu_. Please, calm down. We will talk about this after I return from Kolkata," said Karan firmly, trying hard to control his anger.

Karan knew that a few more words exchanged between them would damage their relationship forever. His anger was now just below tipping point and he did not want the argument to continue.

"And today, you get this message," continued Rachna, without even listening to him, "What does that mean?"

"Come on! You are misinterpreting the mail, damn it!" Karan shouted back, trying to calm her.

"I've interpreted it rightly, only now. You slept with her in Delhi and you hid that from me," she cried.

"Enough!" thundered Karan, "Enough please."

Rachna fell silent but the damage was already done. Karan stood rooted to the spot, unable to believe his senses. In her anger, Rachna had said something that had shaken the foundations of their relationship.

Rachna realized her mistake and glared at Karan.

Karan could not believe that his Rachna had uttered those words. His Rachna, who he was never unfaithful to- even in thought, had used the four forbidden words. 'You slept with her'. He was shattered.

"Rachna! If this is what you think of me, there's no point in continuing in this relationship. Thank You for everything," said Karan and grabbed his bags from the bed, slamming the door shut behind him.

In a flight bound from Delhi to Kolkata, sat a girl, working on a presentation on her laptop.

# 26

Karan sat at the bank of the stream, staring at the water blankly. His Rachna needed him and he was hiding from her. Was he human?

He heard somebody clear his throat. He looked up to see Sudhir.

"What are you thinking, _Bhaiyya_?" asked Sudhir.

Karan shook his head.

"All right! Tell me. What are we supposed to play? Which emotion?" said Karan hoarsely.

Sudhir was silent. He was eyeing Karan.

"We are not playing anything today. I will sing a song and you will play the guitar, that's it. No composing," Sudhir said. He sure understood what Karan was going through.

"Now close your eyes and relax." He said.

Karan obeyed. As he closed his eyes, his fingers ready at the fret-board of the guitar, he heard Sudhir's voice call out to him. It was soothing.

"All that you should hear is my voice and the sound of your guitar. I am going to sing now."

Everything seemed so calm.

"All right! Listen! Just my voice!" whispered Sudhir.

' _We'll do it all, everything, on our own.'_

Sudhir's voice echoed through the woods- as he sang 'Chasing Cars' by Snow Patrol. Karan began strumming to the tune even as he opened his eyes in shock, unable to believe that Sudhir was singing this song when he was in such turmoil. The song that defined his love!

' _We don't need. Anything! Or Anyone!'_

Images of Karan's blissful years in EIHRI flashed in front of his eyes. His walks on the deserted roads of Jamshedpur with Rachna; the romantic holidays with her; every moment that he spent with her was now tormenting him intensely.

How did Sudhir know that this song was so close to his heart? He wanted to plead with Sudhir to stop singing.

' _If I lay here. If I just lay here. Would you lie with me, and just forget the world.'_

How apt were the lyrics? He wanted to lie on the bank of the stream with Rachna beside him, and forget the world. She was all that he desired. Tormented he was that he could not be with her during her time of need.

' _I don't quite know, How to say, How I feel._

Those three words, Are said too much, They're not enough.'

'If ever you propose to me formally, I want you to play this song for me.' Rachna had said once. It was her favourite.

Rachna was always the one who cared for him. He had destroyed her in return. Perhaps, it was better to tell her the truth, and finally, destroy his cancer of guilt.

' _If I lay here, if I just lay here, Would you lay with me and just forget the world._

Forget what we're told, Before we get too old, Show me a garden, That's bursting into life.'

Karan could bear the pain, no more. Sudhir was right. The song heightened his sorrow. He stopped strumming and broke down. He held on to the guitar tightly, wanting a release from his grief.

Sudhir looked at Karan with concern. He had known that Karan was carrying a heavy burden. He had wanted him to let out his grief. However, to see him crying inconsolably was painful.

Sudhir almost lifted his hand to comfort Karan, but could not. He sat silently, waiting for Karan to speak.

Karan looked up at Sudhir but could not meet his eyes.

"I am a cruel person." He said suddenly, despair in every word that he spoke, "I don't deserve to live after what I had done."

Slowly, he told Sudhir about his relationship with Rachna. Sudhir was the only person who could understand him, perhaps.

"She trusted me more than anyone else. But I betrayed her. I cheated on her with the girl she loathed. I should not have boozed up that day. I should not have let Megha enter my room that day. I should not have done it with her." He cried.

"Each time I hear Rachna's voice, I curse myself. Will she ever forgive me for that horror?" He finished, sinking his head between his arms.

Silence fell like a shroud over them. Karan was lying on the ground, staring at the star-studded sky. The cloudless sky was a beautiful sight. He could not appreciate it, though. Not on that night!

Sudhir, meanwhile, was searching for words to console him. For what seemed like an hour, no one spoke.

Sudhir broke the silence, finally.

" _Bhaiyya_! I think you should go tell her the truth. Otherwise, it will keep killing you for as long as you are alive." He said slowly.

Karan lay on the ground, unable to react.

" _Bhaiyya_! Look at me."

Karan turned to Sudhir, his vision blurred by his tears. He wanted Sudhir to speak. There was something in his philosophy that was powerful.

"You know one thing, _Bhaiyya_? All my life, I've never spoken to a girl. Except for Vidisha, of course. But don't you think I also want to have a girl in my life?" Sudhir asked.

"I do! I also would love to move around with girls and have a girlfriend. But sometimes, life doesn't allow you to...." he stopped and waited.

"...All I want to say is that you are lucky enough to have such a nice girl in your life. Don't spoil it for yourself." He whispered hoarsely.

Karan wiped his eyes and sat up.

" _Bhaiyya_! Do you know why I want to create the 'Song of Hope' so desperately?"

"...Every time I see people remember those who they miss, I see them sad. I don't like that," said Sudhir, "All my life, I've seen momma sad. Even though she feigns happiness in front of me, I know she is acting."

Karan kept looking at the ground as though he visualized what Sudhir said.

"Why should one feel sad when they miss somebody? Can't they see hope. Can't they remember those happier times. Long after I am gone, when people remember me, they should actually cherish the time they spent with me," said Sudhir calmly.

"...Hope is not about making the impossible possible. It's about not letting go of those little things that provide you with a reason to live. So, _Bhaiyya_! Please don't let her go."

Karan did not want to say anything. Sudhir had spoken for him.

# 27

The next day, when Karan parked his car at the parking lot of the factory, he touched the photo of Rachna that hung behind the rear view mirror.

"Sorry for not being with you. Miss you." He murmured and got out of the car.

He headed to his cabin, waiting for some news from the shop floor. As expected, Tejas arrived at his cabin at around noon, panting. This time, Tejas's face was grim.

Karan followed him but not to the shop floor. Instead, he was led to the entrance. A crowd of workers had gathered around the parking lot. As Karan walked closer, he realized that they had surrounded his car. He pushed his way through the crowd and reached the car.

Karan froze.

The windshield of his car was broken and the tires deflated.

He ran to the door and opened it. Shards of glass were strewn all over. However, his eyes saw something else and his heart stopped.

Near the brake pedal lay Rachna's tattered photo. He knelt down and picked it up gingerly. As though it had life in it.

The photo was a great source of solace for Karan in Amravati. For him, it had life. It was Rachna. Now, it lay tattered and crumpled!

It was the last straw. The Union had crossed the forbidden line. The tryst with destruction had been set.

"Security," He yelled, "Come here now."

Karan's rage was uncontrollable. His Rachna was attacked!

How could anyone do it so blatantly?

The security men came running to Karan.

"Tell me. Who did this?" he thundered.

The security men shrugged.

"We do not know. The CCTV camera here is damaged," said a short stout man in khakis.

Karan surveyed him and turned around.

"You report at my cabin in fifteen minutes," He thundered.

The pain was stifling. Attacking him or the car was not painful. But how could someone damage his Rachna's photo? That too at a time when she needed him so badly? He had to do something drastic.

Ajit was not in the factory that day. Karan had complete control of the shop floor.

He removed Rachna's photo from the frame and pocketed it. A couple of security men had arrived at his office by then.

"Now! Your dismissal orders are in front of you, Ghanshyam and Sandesh. Take them and leave." Karan said calmly as he stood beside the window.

"You cannot do that," said the short stout man.

"You are contract workers. I've spoken to your contractor. The Trade Union wanted scapegoats and found you," said Karan in one breath.

"That's impossible. We seriously don't know who damaged your car. The camera is also damaged."

"That's your duty. You should have reported to us that the camera was damaged. I'm sorry. I don't have time for you," shouted Karan and thumped his desk in anger.

The men stood up. Gopal had warned them against giving out his name. Since the man had influence in the Trade Union, they had expected him to bail them out. No one had come to their rescue so far. Were they really scapegoats?

"See people. Now, only one person can save you. That's me. As long as I don't complain against you guys, you don't have a problem. All I need is the THE NAME of the person who damaged the car," said Karan, leaning onto the desk.

The security men were in a fix. Trapping Gopal would put an end to their friendship with the Union.

Karan walked to the telephone.

"All right! I am calling the police. Hope your families have some other sources of livelihood." He said.

"NO Sir. It was Gopal," said Ghanshyam suddenly.

"Good. Now, file a complaint."

***

"You are suspended pending enquiry. Here is the charge-sheet signed by the Production Head and here is the complaint," said Uttej, handing two documents to Gopal.

Karan and Uttej were in Gopal's house.

"What are you saying? You cannot do that. I have proof that I was at home since eleven o' clock," said Gopal, flinging the documents onto the table.

"Yet, in your efforts to cover up, you forgot that your group had once broken Karan's car. That was when he fitted a camera in his car. And that caught you doing this act," said Uttej and stood up to leave.

"So, you are not coming to the factory from tomorrow. The disciplinary action will begin. Have a nice holiday at home," said Karan mockingly.

"You have no right to suspend me," yelled Gopal.

"Really? So you were the one who wrote the rules? For your information, protection under Section 33 of ID Act is also ruled out," said Uttej as they rose to leave.

"You cannot do anything," shouted Gopal.

Karan turned around.

"Arrogance eh? Funny that you have faith in the Union even after I just suspended you," he said and walked out of the house.

Trouble was brewing. An office bearer in the Trade Union had just been suspended. By a person who they so wanted to torment.

Karan returned home later that evening to find Meghnad standing at the entrance.

"Where's your car?" said Meghnad.

"Servicing," replied Karan.

"Fine. A classmate of yours is waiting for you in the living room," said Meghnad.

Karan's head reeled. Somebody had come to meet him. Who would come to meet him at Amravati, that too without informing him? Karan entered the house, hoping against hope that it was not Rachna.

"Sukriti!" he exclaimed in relief and hugged her, lifting her off her feet.

"Awesome surprise! _Dadaji_ , this is Sukriti, my best friend at EIHRI!" He exclaimed.

"I know. We were having a chat for a while," said Meghnad with a smile.

"Had some company work to finish at Nagpur. All right! _Chalo,_ let's go to that coffee shop on the main road," said Sukriti and led the way.

***

Karan and Sukriti were seated in the only coffee shop in Amravati- 'Beans and you'. Sukriti kept twiddling with the menu card, her eyes on Karan.

Karan tried his best to avoid her prying gaze. Very few understood him better than her.

Sukriti sat silently for a long time, not knowing how to begin the conversation. However, she had come to Amravati with a purpose.

"Curdy! What happened, yaar? You look so dead!" She began.

"Nothing, Sukriti. Pressure at work."

Sukriti shook her head with a sympathetic smile.

"You cannot lie to me. You know that pretty well. Missing Rachna?"

Karan shrugged.

"Rachna is past, Sukriti! I have gotten over her," He said, trying hard not to meet her eyes.

Sukriti sipped her iced tea, waiting for him to speak. There were too many questions in the silence.

Karan knew that it was difficult to lie to Sukriti.

"All right! I am dying here without her. Every moment is a pain for me." He said abruptly and stopped. He could not speak anymore.

Sukriti gave a sad chuckle. She placed the cup on the table and patted Karan's cheeks.

"I know. I met Rachna in Mumbai, a week ago. She is the reason I actually came here," said Sukriti and sighed.

"... She seems to have lost all happiness in life. She looks dead, yaar. That's the reason I came here to see how you are. But, you look no different. I can't bear to see you both like this," she added.

Karan closed his eyes tightly, wishing that he were dead. He knew the fact that Rachna was suffering because of him. Now, when he heard the truth from somebody else, it hurt him even more.

"I cannot see the Karan I wanted to see; the Curdy that we all love. Why are you torturing yourself?" said Sukriti.

Karan turned away from her.

"You won't understand. Let's speak about something else," he said in such a low voice that Sukriti struggled hard to hear him.

"Fine! I don't understand. But I want to. My close friend is suffering this much. Do you think I can keep quiet?"

Sukriti eyed Karan. She knew that he was hiding something from her. She also knew what it was.

"Curdy! I understand what you did was wrong. But, even you know that it was a mistake. I hope she will forgive you for that. But, you cannot run away from the truth," she said, "If one day, she learns from somebody else, knowing her, I can tell you that she will hate you forever."

Karan gulped down a piece of ice and coughed. Sukriti knew the truth!

Sukriti turned away with a helpless smile, her eyes fixed on the advertisement at the counter.

"Megha is a colleague of mine at Spencer. She told me everything. The remorse that she feels for having broken your relationship is immense. Poor Rachna has even apologized to her for doubting you people. I then put two and two together. The fool that you are, I understood that you broke up with Rachna because you could not tell her the truth."

Karan wanted Sukriti to speak no more. He reached out and held her hand suddenly, his face contorted in pain.

"Tell me, Sukriti. You know the truth. What would you do if you were in my position? I did the thing that Rachna always dreaded. I had sex with Megha. How can she forgive me?"

"...I cannot tell her the truth either because she will hate me. That will most certainly destroy me. What can I do?" pleaded Karan.

Sukriti moved her chair closer to his. She ruffled his hair, her eyes moist.

"I don't know, Curdy. Tell her the truth. It's better that she hears it from you."

"I cannot do that one thing, Sukriti."

Sukriti stared at Karan for a long time. The stare was not in anger; she was thinking. She desperately wanted her best friend to get his life back on track.

"See, Curdy! If I were in her place, I will take the Megha incident in my stride and forgive. We are all broadminded enough not to let a single night of immaturity overshadow our lives and our happiness. We have to look beyond it and move on," said Sukriti.

"It's not just about that one night, Sukriti. It's much beyond that..."

"...You know Rachna. I once told her that she was the only person I have had sex with. I, then, went on to profess that, that itself was my promise of a life-long commitment. That poor girl has held on to that one statement ever since. Wouldn't that faith be shattered if she gets to know the truth..."

"...It's not about the physical act. It's more about trust. The poor girl always saw me as exclusively hers. You know how possessive she was about me. She would now certainly draw parallels between my mistake and her dad's. And that would most certainly make her hate me," said Karan mournfully.

Sukriti sighed.

"This is tough, I understand. Given her childhood trauma, the truth would make it far more terrible for her. But, do you think she's any better now? You cannot hurt that poor girl for no mistake of hers. Touch your heart. You will find an answer," she said.

Silence ensued. It was only broken when the waiter arrived. Sukriti tipped him and stood up to leave.

"There won't be a happier person in the world than me if you both patch up. I can't see you descending into this hell," Sukriti said and hugged Karan.

"Have a flight to catch at 10. Confess!" she said finally and pulled the door open.

Karan did not react. He kept looking at her as she crossed the road and disappeared from sight.

That evening, as Karan walked out of the coffee shop, he felt his pocket. The torn photo of Rachna lay crumpled in it. The incidents that morning reminded him of the fact that he had crumpled her life long ago. He held the photo in his hands and sank his head into it.

# 28

"Congratulations!" said a student of NIMC Calcutta as he shook Karan's hand in appreciation. Karan had stood third in the HR Case Study Competition. However, he was not happy. He sat in NIMC's mini- auditorium in silent contemplation. Just then, somebody hugged him from behind.

As she hugged him, her soft silky hair fell over him. Karan whirled around in shock.

"Howdie, dear? Long time," Megha screamed in glee as she hugged him again. Karan so wished that he was not there. The reason behind his relationship crisis was beaming at him.

'You slept with her'- Rachna's words kept ringing in his ears. Karan squirmed in his seat, unable to digest the fact that Rachna had uttered those words. He hugged Megha perfunctorily.

"You? Here? How come?" He said with no sign of pleasure in his voice.

"Last minute entry, dude. Was selected for the Marketing event," said Megha, "And I heard you stood third in the HR event?"

Karan nodded. Megha could sense something wrong.

"What happened? Rachna?"

Karan bit his lip. Megha was shrewd enough to sense it, though.

"She fought with you because of me, right?"

Karan did not react. He kept looking at a banner of NIMC behind her, trying to avoid her.

Awkward silence! Karan liked Megha as a friend but he was not prepared to aggravate his relationship crisis. Megha seemed to understand him.

"It makes sense, Karan. I do not want your relationship to be jeopardized because of me," she said with a deep sigh.

Karan looked at her in surprise. He held her hands and sat down beside her in the empty auditorium. It was certainly a big decision and he had to tell her.

"Megha! You are one of my closest friends. But for Rachna's sake, I have to take this decision. Let's part ways.... Sorry!"

Megha nodded.

"I understand," she whispered and hugged him.

How could she tell him that she adored him? Or the fact that despite what he thought, she actually fancied him. Nonetheless, she had learnt to respect the fact that Rachna was the only girl in his life.

"All right! For one last time. 'Someplace else' at Seven Thirty," said Megha.

Karan could not refuse. It was probably the last evening he would spend with her. His return to Jamshedpur could be postponed by a day.

***

'Someplace Else'- a popular pub on Park Street in Kolkata was teeming with youngsters. A local band was playing cover versions of Led Zeppelin and AC/DC. In one corner sat a couple- an awkward silence between them. Karan looked at Megha in silent admiration.

"What?" she asked.

Karan shook his head.

"Fine then, let's order," said Megha as the waiter arrived, "One Long Island Ice Tea and one plain Margarita with crushed ice," she said.

"You still remember my favorite cocktail?" exclaimed Karan.

Megha turned her face away suddenly, her eyes swimming with tears. How could she tell him that she did not want to lose him? She did not want to be with him. That wish had died away the minute she had met Rachna. However, she did not want to lose his friendship.

"I don't want this to be our last night together," she said suddenly. Her cheeks had turned bright red and she was on the verge of crying.

Karan was dumbfounded. Rachna was perhaps, right! Megha did seem to possess feelings for him.

No! He was just over-reacting. Even he was sad that this was their last evening together. He was not in love with her for sure.

Karan was thankful to the waiter that the cocktails arrived on time.

"To our successful relationships," said Karan raising his glass.

Megha raised her glass, dejection writ large on her face.

"Respective Relationships," clarified Karan with a smile.

Megha gave a sad chuckle.

'Stairway to Heaven' was playing in the background. Karan leaned back in his couch, his eyes on Megha who kept rotating the bottle in front of her.

Karan took a deep breath. He held Megha's hands and shook her. She looked up but did not meet his eyes.

"I know it's hard on us. But for once, let's forget everything. No crying today...Monkey." He wiped her eyes.

He then called the bartender and instructed him. Little did he know that these instructions would pave the way for the biggest turmoil in his life.

The bartender arrived with the order and Megha's eyes fell on it.

"Shooters! You want to get drunk?" she asked suddenly.

"What's wrong? I do not want this night to be ruined by our dejection. So, screw it and booze up," said Karan.

"No Karan! I tell you. She is the best thing to happen in your life. Don't let this issue spoil your relationship with her," said Megha.

"See, this is the reason I ordered 'shots'. No more relationship talk. Let us end our friendship in style. Cheers!" said Karan as he raised the tube of liquor, the strongest on the bar.

A couple of hours passed. The effect of numerous 'shots' were showing. Karan felt immensely light headed while Megha was chatting happily. They sure were back to those happy days in Delhi. Then, Megha remembered that she would lose him forever. Karan saw her expression changing.

"Come Megha! Get up! I will take you to a place." He said and he took her hand.

***

The two friends sat on a bench at a sidewalk adjacent to the Richard Ghat. The river Hooghly was flowing in its splendor in front of them. Megha placed her head on Karan's shoulder. Her hair fell over her face. She looked beautiful.

"Why? Why don't people understand our friendship?" asked Megha suddenly.

"Megha! There is no point discussing this."

Karan sat staring silently at the river, caressing her hair.

He looked at Megha in admiration and caressed her cheeks. A moment later, he withdrew his hand. Why did it seem like she was 'more than a friend', that night?

He did not know whether it was the consequence of his inebriated condition. Again, he was livid at Rachna. How could she accuse him of cheating on her? Was their relationship was so fragile? Did she not know that no outsider could destroy their relationship? Not even Megha.

Megha! His thoughts fell on her. And his eyes fell on the gorgeous girl who had cuddled up to him. Instinctively, he kissed her forehead. They were sitting together, all alone in the night, at a place known for romance.

Suddenly, Karan had a distinct feeling that something was going to happen that night. Surely, the liquor's effect! Whatever was happening that night was not right. He had not broken up with Rachna yet.

Wicked thoughts began playing in his mind. Thoughts that were forced into his mind by his anger and more significantly, by the alcohol and a disorder that he had overlooked thus far. Wicked thoughts that would alter the entire course of his life, if followed.

Megha sighed. She sat up and wiped her face. As she tied her hair clumsily, her eyes were on Karan. The liquor seemed to have an effect on her too. Karan could not take his eyes off her.

No! He did not want it to happen. He knew that his mind was getting out of control. He had to do something before he lost it. He patted Megha on her cheeks and together they stood up.

***

"Fuck!" Karan kicked at the door of Megha's room in the NIMC girl's hostel.

The room was locked and Megha had lost the keys to the room.

She was leaning onto him, unable to stand upright. He was contemplating whether to seek help from somebody else. But then, he had a room all for himself and decided to take her there. Perhaps, he had just committed the costliest mistake of his life.

Karan held Megha tightly and together, they walked to his room. He fumbled with the keys to find the right one and managed to open the door after some effort.

The time was one at night. Karan sat on a chair beside the bed on which Megha lay, apparently asleep. The combined effect of alcohol and the disorder was showing. Rachna was always worried for this reason.

Rachna! She had been horrible to him. With the one who had been so loyal to her? She had doubted his fidelity- the basis of their relationship. Megha was his good friend and...

Karan's eyes fell on Megha, yet again. That night, she was more adorable than the girl who accused him. Somehow, he could not take his mind off her that day. His eyes were automatically riveted towards her, focused at all the wrong places. Rachna's words and the liquor had turned into a deadly cocktail.

No! Karan's conscience was hollering. He tried to look away. He wanted to divert his attention away from Megha.

Megha! The person who had allegedly damaged their relationship. What did that poor girl do? How could Rachna be so possessive?

The chilly wind was blowing through the window. Megha was mumbling in her sleep. Or was it semi consciousness? Her words were distinctly audible. "Karan! Don't go," she kept saying.

As she shivered in the cold, Karan walked to her and wrapped her with a blanket. He caressed her hair and knelt beside her.

The truth was sinking in. It was probably the last time he was seeing her. In the state that he was in, the wicked thoughts had just crossed the threshold.

He wanted to fight them off. They were dangerous. He did not want to do anything that would destroy his relationship with Rachna.

The poor girl was already repenting desperately for the fight. She had called and messaged him many times, pleading for mercy. He had refused to answer those calls. In anger!

Karan's wicked mind was prompting him to 'do something drastic to teach her a lesson' but his conscience was pleading with him to see reason.

Megha was just inches away from him.

'Run away from here. This is horrible. Despicable. Not the right thing to do.' his helpless conscience hollered.

Then, the small portion of his mind that was still in control knew that Rachna was so important to him. Karan tried to stand up, his conscience finally taking control.

Just then, Megha held his hand.

"Please don't go," she pleaded.

She looked at him deep into his eyes. It seemed as though she was pleading for help. She did not want to let go off him.

No! Something kept yelling within him. It would change his life forever. But he was past caring now. His wicked mind had taken over completely.

He lay on the bed beside Megha. She pulled him close to her and kissed him, even as he began undressing her. Rachna's face flashed in his mind but he shook the thoughts off.

The night that destroyed three lives had finally arrived. As the two friends made love in a hostel room at Kolkata, a relationship was perhaps, shattered forever.

# 29

Karan sat in his cabin, poring over the previous Long Term Settlement of the factory.

'Do not come to office, sir. There may be trouble today' Uttej's words had boomed through the phone that morning. Karan was prepared for a confrontation, though. Sakyabrat would arrive anytime to calm tempers down and the workers would dare not harm him, he felt.

Something crashed on Karan's door suddenly.

Then, many things happened at once. Uttej hurried into his room, yelling at somebody. Behind him were twenty workers, led by Uttam. Before Karan could even react, they surrounded him. Uttam had his arm around Gopal's shoulder.

"You! You are not supposed to be in the factory. Uttej, who allowed him inside?" yelled Karan.

"They just barged in. I could not do anything."

The workers started chanting slogans against the management. Uttam raised his hand and silenced everybody.

"Why did you suspend him?" he asked.

Karan looked at the crowd. There was no sight of Ramchand. The twenty faces that he saw were familiar- the mischief mongers in the factory.

"I need not tell you. There will be an enquiry and I will testify there. Get out now," shouted Karan.

No sooner had he said that, the crowd began chanting and yelling together, so much so that it was unclear who was shouting what.

"We will not. Withdraw the suspension first," declared Uttam. The crowd squatted on the floor. Only Karan, Uttam and Uttej were left standing.

Karan reached for his phone.

"Clear out before I call the police." He shouted threateningly.

"Will you call the police? Let's see whether that can happen," shouted a Union Leader.

A livid Karan dialed the number of the Police Superintendent of Amravati. The Union Leaders looked at each other, smirking.

"This guy thinks the police will arrest you? From where did this _'chutiya'_ come from?" said Uttam to Gopal, making sure Karan heard him.

Karan banged the phone down and moved across the hall to face Uttam, his left fist clenched.

"One more word and you will be out of the company, bastard." He shouted.

The crowd froze as though in suspended animation. For the first time, someone had abused Uttam. The crowd moved intimidatingly close to Karan. Uttam held out his hand to stop them.

"I will call you names," said Uttam coolly, "Yes! You are a ' _Chutiya.'_ "

"Get out of here now." thundered Karan.

Uttam, however, was in no mood to relent. He had an opportunity in his hands. A golden one!

"By the way, who was that 'bitch' in that photo," asked Uttam.

Karan was mortified. Uttam had insulted Rachna. This was it!

With his clenched left fist, he punched Uttam so hard on the face that the Union Leader clutched his bleeding nose. Exactly at that time, he kicked at Uttam's groin with his left leg strengthened by years of football.

"Mothafucker. You will be dead." He shouted, even as Uttej tried unsuccessfully to restrain him. The crowd stood silent for a moment, too shocked to react.

Then, Gopal shouted to the crowd.

"This man hit our leader. We should not leave him."

Instantly, a section of the crowd pounced upon Karan. The crowd kicked, punched and did whatever they could to hurt him. Someone hit him so hard on his face that blood splattered from his nose.

Karan could not take it. Lowly workers were attacking him. He freed his hands and swung his arms wildly around. With his strong left arm, he tried to smash anything that he could lay his hands on.

It was an ugly fight- a free for all. The crowd was hell bent on hurting him and he was, on hurting them. Just as the fight got uglier, somebody entered the mess and wrenched them apart.

Karan opened his eyes to find Mr. Dass holding his hand. Ajit and a Department Head were standing by his side. The workers moved back and helped an overreacting Uttam to stand up.

"What the hell is happening?" shouted Ajit.

"They provoked me! And then you saw." replied Karan hotly.

"No. This man hit our unarmed Secretary and we had to retaliate." Gopal shouted back.

"You don't talk. You are not supposed to be here," yelled Karan.

"See, sir. This is how he treats us," shouted another worker.

Mr. Dass raised his hand to silence everybody. He glowered at the bleeding Karan for some time. Karan's shirt was torn, his hair was ruffled and there was blood on his face and both his arms. He had also injured his leg and was clutching the desk for support.

"This is very unbecoming of an EIHRI graduate, Karan. Do you have any idea what you just did?" shouted Mr. Dass.

Karan glared at Mr. Dass. Even the HR head was taking the workers' side.

"These people provoked me. How else can you explain their presence in my room?" he reacted angrily.

"That does not give you any right to hit our workers. Do you know the implications if they decide to act against this?" asked Ajit.

"I don't know why you always support them. Now, you are putting ideas into their minds. Brilliant! You are the Trade Union leader, not him," retorted Karan furiously as he held his bleeding leg.

Words he did not want to say were flowing out in anger and frustration. Ajit looked at him, partly expecting the reply and partly stunned.

"I don't know why we brought you here. Sakyabrat's biggest mistake! You are not fit for a place like this." Mr. Dass snapped back.

It was the last straw for Karan. The workers who had hurt him were laughing openly. He looked at his bleeding leg. He did not sign on for the ignominy. He had to take a decision- a drastic one.

"I did not expect people like you to empathize with me, Ajit. But, Mr. Dass, you too? I cannot stay at a place where I am not respected." He said, holding the desk for support, "I resign."

***

Karan lay on his bed, holding his right arm gingerly. Every part of his body was aching, damaged by those numerous blows. He could not digest the fact that he was targeted.

His eyes fell on the photo stuck to his laptop. He did not want to think about it either.

As he lay on his bed, staring blankly at the ceiling, he heard Meghnad enter the room.

Karan did not want anyone to speak to him. He felt so angry; so disgusted. He did not even acknowledge the old man's presence. Meghnad sat on a chair beside the bed and patted his hands.

"Karan _Beta_ , you came back home so early and I didn't even know. What happened?" Meghnad began.

"...Since the time you were here, I was always worried that something was troubling you."

Could the old man not see Karan's bruises? Did he not realize that his grandson was in no mood for a conversation? Of course, the darkness would not allow him to. Karan did not need one more lecture now.

"Then yesterday, Sudhir told me about you and Rachna." Meghnad continued.

Karan had told everything to Sudhir expecting him to keep the secret to himself. However, Sudhir had revealed everything to Meghnad. At that moment, Karan found everyone wrong.

" _Beta_! I will tell you only one thing. Nothing heals relations better than the truth."

Karan was angry and confused. He wanted peace. He felt irritated at the old man.

" _Beta_! I'm telling you. These relationships are too precious to destroy. You will sorely miss her one fine day. Take my advice..." Meghnad stopped because Karan sat up on his bed, suddenly.

"Look, who's talking. A man who killed his own wife," snapped Karan, stunning the old man to silence.

The rock had perhaps been shred to pieces. Meghnad stood up and staggered out of the room.

# 30

The congregation was arguably the largest in living memory. There were more than a million people standing around the Red Fort in New Delhi. In the crowd, stood a man who had travelled miles on foot, on bullock carts and on rickety buses just to be in Delhi for the momentous occasion. Beside him was a young woman in a blue sari.

The young man had promised her that he would marry her on that day. The day was August 15, 1947- India's Independence Day. As the National Flag was unfurled at the ramparts of the fort for the first time, the young man applied vermilion on the top of her forehead- an Indian custom signifying the bond of matrimony.

The young man was Meghnad Lakhpat Desai. He had married his beloved, Charulata, on the day India won its freedom.

After marriage, the couple settled down in Amravati, then a small village in central India. Meghnad's ancestors who were traders from the princely state of Baroda, adopted it as home. Meghnad's father had left over some wealth for him to nurture. However, Meghnad had given most of it to charity and for the freedom struggle.

As the couple settled into married life, Meghnad took up farming as a profession to sustain his family. The initial few years were blissful. In due course, Charulata gave birth to their son-Mohandas.

Then, troubles began. Meghnad was a Gandhian to the core. He believed in the Mahatma's ideals so much so that he constantly tussled with the system in the fledgling India where corruption was raising its head. He was a small farmer who with his straightforward means, found it difficult to support his family of three. He spurned offers to shift to Mumbai, because he wanted to stay in the small town.

Then, a couple of years later, as it was common in the region of Vidharba, famine struck Amravati. For three consecutive years, the crop failed. In order to sustain his family, Meghnad tried his hand at various jobs but he never stuck to any for long. Everywhere he went, he saw rampant corruption. He was disillusioned.

No one respected the Mahatma's ideals and no one respected the Mahatma's disciple!

In these tough circumstances, Mohandas- Karan's father- grew up. Education was a luxury in rural India during those times but Meghnad managed to provide his son with decent, if not first class, education.

Years rolled on. Charulata's annoyance at Meghnad's naivety and excessive charity grew. Even though she was not against charity, her son's and family's well-being was more important to her. Due to her love for her husband, there were only a few quarrels and arguments in the household. The poor woman held all her sorrow in her heart.

As Mohandas grew up, he grew fond of the girl-next-door who was Charulata's niece. The girl was fond of Charulata and spent hours at Meghnad's place. Charulata too, poured out all her sorrow, to the young girl. Influenced by her aunt's laments, the girl eventually began to dislike Meghnad and the hatred remained to this day.

The girl was Rekha- Karan's mother. As the girl frequented Mohandas's place, the second cousins grew close to one another.

One day, when Mohandas was thirteen years old, a neighbor came running to their place with news. News that the police had arrested his father. Arrested for the first time in independent India!

It so happened that the businessperson under whom Meghnad worked, was involved in a shady transaction with the government. Meghnad became the whistle-blower. Little did he realize that he was framed instead. The businessperson had put the blame of the shady deals on Meghnad. Under the influence of government officials, the Gandhian was arrested.

It took a great deal of effort by Meghnad's well-wishers to get him released.

However, his freedom fighter tag was useful only in that particular instance. Otherwise, in a highly corrupt India of the late sixties, policies were made for freedom fighters only on paper. It was a struggle for them to survive, as each one was a misfit in a non-Gandhian society.

As Mohandas reached his early teens, his fondness for Rekha grew. At that tender age, Rekha reciprocated his feelings.

Then, tragedy struck. A malarial epidemic was sweeping through rural Vidharba. Unfortunately, Charulata fell victim to the disease.

Then, Meghnad committed that one fatal mistake of his life.

Being a strict follower of traditional medicine, like the Mahatma himself, he used the help of local medical practitioners to cure her. Despite pleas from Rekha's father, he continued to follow traditional medicine blindly. By then, Charulata's condition had worsened. She was pleading with him to save her.

Meghnad realized his blunder and rushed her to a hospital. It was too late, though. Charulata had succumbed to the disease.

That was the turning point in Mohandas' life. He and Rekha, who were both so fond of Charulata, began hating Meghnad. They believed that he and his Gandhian ways were responsible for her demise.

The fifteen-year-old Mohandas decided that he would never grow in life if he continued to stay at Amravati with Meghnad. Therefore, one fine day, he left the place forever.

Meghnad was a destroyed man. He could not bear the fact that within a span of a few months; he had lost the two people dearest to him.

As years flew by, the only contact Meghnad had with Mohandas was the occasional letters from him. Even Rekha's family had deserted him. He had become a loner. As a result, he clung on to his ideals even more tightly.

Meanwhile, Mohandas armed with education up to Matriculation, reached Mumbai. He struggled for the first few years and then luck began to shine on him. Within ten years, the small construction business that he started with the help of an Army Colonel's son flourished. He was a millionaire soon. He was 26 when he learnt that his childhood sweetheart, Rekha and her family had settled down in Delhi.

Within no time, he reached her place to ask her hand for marriage. Her parents obliged and they were married off. Meghnad was invited for the wedding for formality's sake. No one in the wedding party paid much respect to the lone old man from Amravati. Everyone had forgotten him.

# 31

A guitar string snapped. Karan was trying to find an outlet to his frustration.

The instant he blurted out in anger, he knew that Meghnad was hurt. He wanted to apologize to him but decided to wait. His limbs were still bloody and sore. Just then, he heard a knock at the door.

Expecting it to be Meghnad, he ushered the person in. The old man entered but behind him was Sakyabrat.

Meghnad switched on the light and left the room. Sakyabrat sat on the couch by the side of the bed.

"I will tender my resignation myself. You needn't have come personally for it," mumbled Karan.

Sakyabrat smiled. He could see the bruises on Karan's face and limbs. Convincing him would not be that easy.

"I was expecting this reply from you and I thoroughly deserve the consequences of your departure," said Sakyabrat, "However..."

Karan remained silent. Uttam's abuses against Rachna still rang in his ears.

"Tell me, what can I do to have your services back? Anything that you want," said Sakyabrat.

Karan did not like to work in 'the monument' anymore. However, the 'Anything that you want' stuck to his head. It was his chance.

"Sorry sir. I will tender my resignation and will pay up. I won't serve the notice period too," said Karan.

Sakyabrat leaned back in his couch. Karan was not ready to budge.

"Sir, my dad runs a company that is as big as our two- wheeler business. I left all that to stand on my own feet. Not to get them broken."

"Karan, I understand. I assure you that whatever you want, you will get," said Sakyabrat firmly.

"Why should you? You are the Ray from Bengal. You can get hundreds of Karans if you want to. Anyway, if you want me to stay, I want you to kick Uttam out of the factory."

"That is not possible. He is the head of the Trade Union and has political links. He can't be removed without a very strong reason."

"He insulted... my life. I will not let him live happily."

"Karan!"

"Fine, if you can't remove that bastard, then automate the place and chuck people out," retorted Karan.

"We are responsible for over three thousand families. We cannot do that either. At least for the time being." replied Sakyabrat.

"We are not running a Dharamsala, Sir. To sympathize with these workers and their families," said Karan hotly.

"Whatever it is, that's not possible."

Karan stood up and walked to the door. He turned the doorknob and stood at the doorway.

"Sir, if that's not possible, it's the parting of ways," he said, leaning onto the wall, unable to stand upright.

"Don't behave like a child, please. We will discuss things," said Sakyabrat politely.

Karan limped back to his bed and lay on it- his back rested against a pillow.

It was then that he spoke. The words that would rewrite the history of the largest automobile factory in Central India.

"One month! I want the control of the factory's Industrial Relations for one month. When I say control, I mean complete control. From my side, I assure you. At the end of that one month, no one will dare protest in the factory ever," said Karan, his voice booming in the silence.

Sakyabrat sat on the chair, knitting his eyebrows.

"Elaborate," he said.

Half an hour later, when Sakyabrat walked out of the room after convincing Karan not to resign, he was smiling. The young manager's ideas would change the scenario in the factory for a long time to come.

***

Karan was sitting on a couch in the hall, watching TV for the first time in nine months. He had taken two days off from office to reconsider his decision to quit. A match between Liverpool and Fulham was running on TV.

Just then, he heard somebody push the front gate open. He hurried to the door to find Sarojini. Her face was pale and emotionless.

"Sudhir fell from his wheelchair," she whispered, hardly able to raise her voice.

Karan ran behind her to her place to find Sudhir on the floor, unable to get up. With Sarojini's help, Karan lifted him and helped him onto the wheelchair. Something was terribly wrong with him.

"I'll start the car. Take care of him." Karan shouted frantically and ran to his car.

Within minutes, the car was on its way to the hospital. Sudhir was conscious but was unable to move his neck. Karan looked at Sarojini, a grim understanding between them.

An hour later, the doctor ushered Karan into his cabin alone and confirmed his fears. Ever since Karan had learnt about Sudhir's condition, he had read every resource available off the internet about Duchenne Muscular Dystrophy. What the doctor told him; he had learnt long ago. Sudhir's neck and shoulder muscles were also wasting away.

"How much time?" Karan asked bluntly.

"His prognosis is following a particular pattern. The only positive thing is that unlike others, his vocal muscles and tongue are still surprisingly intact. Based on previous cases, my guess is six months." The doctor replied.

Karan stood up in a daze and opened the door to find Sudhir and Sarojini waiting for him. He knelt in front of the youngster and ruffled his hair, as always.

Sarojini kept looking at Karan enquiringly. When Sudhir was distracted, Karan gestured to her and mouthed "Six".

A sniff was what he got in reply. A mother had finally accepted her son's impending fate.

***

Karan sat in Sudhir's room, busy reading the newspaper. The clock struck eight.

"All right. Take your medicine," said Karan firmly and handed a combination of different pills to Sudhir who struggled to gulp them down.

" _Bhaiyya_. What's with all those bandages on your face and hands?" asked Sudhir.

"Nothing! Fell badly two days back. I thought your mom would have told you," said Karan.

"No, she didn't. Aren't we going to the stream today? Is your hand ok?" asked Sudhir eagerly.

"Of course it is. But, you are taking rest."

"All right. By the way, I am going to the Siddhi Vinayak Temple tomorrow. Will you come with us?"

"You know I am not a believer. But yes, do pray for me when you go there." Karan said.

Sudhir opened his mouth to speak but then hesitated. It happened twice. Karan raised his eyebrows enquiringly.

" _Bhaiyya_. What you told _Dadaji_ yesterday hurt him a lot." began Sudhir.

Karan kept quiet because he had nothing in his defense.

"Sudhir! I shouldn't..."

"You know, _Bhaiyya_. The day when your Dad called him for the first time in five years, to tell him about your coming to Amravati. You should have seen his face. He was crying in happiness."

"... It was clear even from the phone call that your dad was unwilling to even meet him, forget reconciling. Imagine getting to know about your son's heart attack through someone else."

"...But somewhere, _Dadaji_ saw your father's softening up as a glimmer of hope. He somehow felt that your dad wanted to test him through you. He saw you as the only way to regain his family," Sudhir sighed, "One day, when he's not around, go to his room and check his cupboard. You'll know."

"Sudhir, I shouldn't have..."

"Now before you speak, try to imagine this. You are a teenager. You have huge aspirations. You want to fly high," said Sudhir firmly "But you cannot do any of these because you physically cannot."

"This is the story of my life. You see other youngsters looking excitedly at the Horizon broadening for them. And you lie in a claustrophobic room, looking at the walls closing in on you. You understand how it feels, _Bhaiyya_?" he said.

Karan kept staring at his feet. He felt like a kid reprimanded by an elder.

"You are stubborn! But you are helpless. You need support for even the basic chores. Imagine! Your mind is egoistic, it needs no help but your body is its own enemy. It is just a clump of dead cells and tissues," said the youngster.

"....And to top it all! You have people coming to you with that fake sympathy. They are like 'Poor Sarojini! She has to struggle with this kid.' Forget the physical pain. This pain is far more traumatic."

"...But then, there is one person who is holding your hands in your hour of need and is showing you the pathway. He takes all your anger with a smile and returns only affection... _Bhaiyya_! You always keep asking me what keeps me so hopeful, so optimistic and so happy. I have only one answer for that. _Dadaji_!" said Sudhir.

"...If not for him and his ideals, I would have lost the will to live. And I will follow them till the day I lose my battle," Sudhir stopped.

Karan understood the reason behind Sudhir's disappointment.

"I know, Sudhir. I sincerely want to apologize to him. But I cannot face him now. What can I do?" he replied, a genuine plea in his voice.

Sudhir glared at Karan silently.

"Why do you always find it difficult to face people after committing a mistake? Owning up to mistakes is the most courageous thing a person can do. What can happen? Your grandpa or Rachna _Bhabhi_ will not forgive you... So what? Your conscience will be clear, at least." He said.

Karan could not agree with him more.

"Fine! I'll seek his forgiveness. Now, let's start jamming here today," said Karan.

"And we know which song we will be playing tonight. The Song of Forgiveness." quipped Sudhir.

#

# 32

Uttej, Tejas and Karan were in Mr. Dass' room. The evil ideas that had seeped into Karan's mind were to become a reality.

"Now, listen carefully. Karan will take control of the Industrial Relations here for the next one month. Objective is to tear the Trade Union to shreds in a legal way," said Mr. Dass as he settled back on his chair.

"So, what are your plans now? Ajit will not interfere in whatever you do, Karan. I am sorry for my words, too. I was just concerned about you. I still feel you deserve a better place," said Mr. Dass hurriedly.

"Sure," said Karan nonchalantly, "Sir, Did you notice anything abnormal today?"

"Gopal?" said Uttej, sounding unsure. Karan smiled.

"Exactly! Gopal is here despite the suspension pending enquiry. We should ignore his presence because he is critical for our success."

"Good Luck. Just thirty days and not more." warned Mr. Dass and left the room.

Karan turned to Tejas and Uttej.

"Tell me people. What will you do if some stranger attacks you on the road and damages your car?" Karan said.

"I'll go to the..." said Tejas but Uttej finished the sentence for him.

"Police.....But won't it aggravate the problem?"

"Aggravation. That's what we need. If the Trade Union is foolish enough to react in the way I want it to, the game is ours," replied Karan as he looked out through the window of his room.

"... Now, I want you to prepare a charge sheet against Uttam. I have sent a mail to the authorities already. Get going."

Tejas walked out of the room silently. When Uttej reached for the door, Karan stopped him.

"What's happening to your story?" he asked suddenly.

Uttej looked at him in confusion.

"Nothing...nothing much. I've been calling her up a lot, lately. Hope she gets the point subtly," said Uttej.

Karan smiled appreciatively.

"Good that you are at least able to speak to her." he said as Uttej turned to leave.

Karan sighed and sat back in his chair.

***

The siren of a police vehicle was audible from a distance, half an hour before the first shift was to end. As Karan waited at the entrance, engaged in conversation with the police officials, a few workers rushed to the shop floor to warn the Trade Union leaders.

Karan led the police to the Shop floor. As they reached it, they saw commotion at a distance.

Sakyabrat and Mr. Dass had arrived by then. They stood silently, a few meters away from Karan, as mere onlookers. Everything was going on as per plan.

Uttam, flanked by Gopal led a crowd of workers towards them. The Police Inspector of that area surveyed the crowd.

"Who is Gopal Ambavade?" asked the burly police Inspector.

Gopal moved forward with a defiant expression. The police officer handed a sheaf of papers to him.

"This is your arrest warrant. This is based on the complaint filed by Mr. Karan Desai. You had damaged his car and had assaulted him." He said and ordered his deputies to arrest Gopal.

Immediately, Uttam and around ten workers surrounded Gopal.

"You cannot take him, boss. We need access to our lawyer," shouted Uttam, spreading his arms in front of Gopal.

"You do whatever you want but we are arresting him," said the police officer. Despite protests from the workers, the policemen arrested Gopal and left the place.

The Trade Union leaders were enraged. Uttam turned around to the workers and shouted at the top of his voice.

"If this is the way the management treats us. We are going on a strike from this minute onwards." He thundered. A loud cheer followed it from a part of the crowd.

The Trade Union was reacting exactly as Karan had expected them to. Sakyabrat winked at him. The time had come for the next stage of the bizarre plan.

"Strike? You cannot. It is illegal." Ajit began but Sakyabrat interrupted him.

"Ajit. We know." he warned as he and the other managers retreated to the management's cabins leaving a few police officers at the grounds.

The workers, shocked by the nonchalance, squatted on the ground and began chanting slogans against the management and profanities against Karan.

***

In the main conference room of the factory, an emergency meeting of the management was on. Mr. Dass and Sakyabrat were explaining the situation to the others.

' _Ek Samosa Tel mein. Karan Desai jail mein._ ' The workers' chants were audible at the Conference Room.

"Love that slogan. It used to be _'Anirban Dass jail mein'_ a while ago." joked Mr. Dass.

No one else in the room laughed.

"This is god damn foolish. We will lose our reputation," thundered Ajit.

"As though we haven't already..." Karan retorted but Sakyabrat interrupted him.

"Ajit! Karan! Calm down. I admit that things have gotten to a head," said Sakyabrat.

As soon as he heard Sakyabrat's reply, Ajit stood in anger.

"Things have gotten to the head because you have allowed it to," he shouted at Sakyabrat, "This kid is going to spoil people's lives forever," he yelled and left the room in a huff.

Karan turned to Sakyabrat who signaled to him to leave the conference room. He nodded and walked out of the room.

"Tomorrow is Sunday. If things go as per plan, no worker will come to work tomorrow. That gives us that one chance," said Sakyabrat.

The managers gathered in the room were not convinced. They also had the same reservations that Ajit had. Sakyabrat had put too much faith in an aggressive youngster.

"You know the amount of pressure that we have, because of these issues, Sakya?" said Parag Mangsule, the Head of Manufacturing, "You promised us that this kid will help us out. We all kept quiet in hope."

"But now, the situation is even worse." added Yogesh Pandey, the Head of the Procurements Department, "Those Union guys are even blocking the entry of raw materials."

"Come on, Pandey and Parag! When was the pressure low on all of us? We also told you it will get worse for a while," said Mr. Dass.

"Anirban! How can you trust a trainee?" began Parag.

Sakyabrat cleared his throat.

"Fine, Sakya. He's a manager- not a trainee. Whatever it is, he has been in the system for less than eight months. When I joined, I took those many months just to acquaint myself here. He should have been inducted properly into the System first."

"So that he becomes one among us?" retorted Mr. Dass.

"Come on. He's not the only youngster around. Others have gelled well into the system," said Dinesh Mohta, the Head of Planning.

"He wasn't brought here to be just another youngster." began Mr. Dass.

"Dinesh! Anirban! Calm down," said Sakyabrat firmly, "We needed an aggressive HR Manager and we got him here. I brought him here. Trust me on this. I take responsibility for all his actions. If you support me, that would be good. Or else, it is up to you."

As Karan waited in his room for the meeting to end, he seemed possessed. He was now the focal point of the problems in the factory. The next day was the D-Day-time for the 'Masterstroke'.

However, in his craze to prepare for that Masterstroke, he did not realize that the very moral fabric, on which he was brought up, was at a risk of getting soiled forever.

***

Sudhir was waiting outside his door on his wheelchair. He could not find Karan's car. He did not know that Karan had left his car in the factory for security reasons. The temple of Siddhi Vinayak closed at 8:30 PM usually. Sudhir routinely offered his prayers at the temple every Saturday.

The visit to the temple that day was even more important to him because his father had left them on that day, fifteen years ago. He had taken a vow to climb the stairs of the hill top temple on that day every year. To top it all, it was probably the last time he would visit it on that occasion.

Karan had promised him that he would take him to the temple. Yet, Karan was nowhere to be seen. It was now too late to reach the temple. Sudhir got into bed in dejection, asking God for forgiveness.

***

The factory stood deserted for the first time since Karan joined the company. Workers had protested outside the gate for a long time the previous day and many had left for home that morning.

Sakyabrat summoned all the security men to his room.

"Tomorrow is very important for each one of us. We are expecting trouble from the Trade Union. And it may get violent. Try to restrain them but if they are relentless, please don't risk your lives. And don't join them. They don't care for you," instructed Sakyabrat.

The security guards looked at each other.

"What are you thinking, guys? What will you gain? You will not just be protected from the Union. Your jobs will also be intact," added Karan.

The security men agreed and left. The tide seemed to be turning towards the management and it was prudent to support them.

As soon as they left the room, Sakyabrat's phone rang. The call was from the reporter of a Nagpur based TV Channel who had arrived in Amravati. Sakyabrat had also just struck a deal with the Police Chief.

If the plan worked perfectly, the Trade Union would never raise its head again. However if it went awry, those with their jobs at stake was not just Karan but also Sakyabrat. He had joined hands with Karan and had become an 'implementer' of his plans.

Sakyabrat took a deep breath. If things were to go wrong, they would!

#

# 33

The crowded Bhaji Bazaar area of old Amravati was swarming with HIL workers. They all waited outside a two-storied house in the market area. There were rumors doing the rounds that the police would arrive there soon.

Late in the evening, a police jeep arrived as expected. Mr. Dass stepped out of the jeep along with an Inspector and entered the house quickly.

Fifteen minutes passed but there were no sign of anybody. Finally, the door opened. The Inspector emerged. Behind him was Uttam.

The crowd watched in horror. Their leader- the man who had held sway in the factory for over seven years- was arrested.

As Mr. Dass looked at the crowd, he could sense the simmering anger. Or maybe, fear.

Karan was suddenly worried. He did not want any harm to befall his grandfather due to his actions. He rushed home an hour later, wanting to make sure that Meghnad was fine. As requested, two policemen were guarding the entrance of his house when he reached home.

A worried Meghnad was standing at the door.

" _Dadaji_ , There's nothing to worry about. This is a regular drill to check management safety. I will be spending the night at the factory." Karan assured Meghnad and hired an auto to the factory.

In the process, he did not even remember that Sudhir was waiting for his jamming session next door. The youngster had waited for more than an hour when Meghnad arrived at his place.

"Karan won't be coming. He is busy at work," informed Meghnad. Sudhir's face fell in dejection.

***

The stage was set for the ultimate confrontation. On Sakyabrat's advice, the management staff of the factory, barring Karan, Uttej, Tejas and him, stayed at home.

In his room, Karan gave instructions to Tejas and Uttej. At two-thirty in the morning, Sakyabrat ushered in the news reporter and her TV crew into the factory.

Within minutes, the TV cameras were set and running at vantage points. All that they had to do now was to wait. The first shift usually began at five in the morning. Trouble was anticipated at exactly that time.

As Karan sat in Sakyabrat's cabin, he was thinking. What was he doing? It was not taught to him in any school that he attended. He had stooped to the level of the Trade Union leaders in the quest for redemption.

In his frenzy, he had not cared about the consequences of his actions on numerous families.

The clock struck five. As expected, there was huge commotion at the entrance.

"Quick! Hide! They will not let you alive if they find you," warned Sakyabrat.

They were sure that the Factory Head's room would not be attacked. Sakyabrat locked the door from inside and they sat silently in the room, waiting for the ruckus to end.

It lasted all of half an hour. The group heard loud chants. It seemed as though there were a hundred people in the crowd. Glass panes were breaking all around. Tiled rooftops at the shop floor were pulled down.

The scene had turned ghastly. Every security (CCTV) camera was broken wantonly. The security room was shattered and the security- men driven away. The workers had entered the factory and had ransacked every building other than the Admin area.

Then, on finding no one in the factory, they left.

As silence returned, Uttej walked to the door and peeped outside. The coast was clear!

The group surveyed the factory. They found broken furniture and windowpanes in the offices, at the canteen, at the shop floor and at the department buildings- everywhere. The reporter, Ekta, returned with the cameras.

"Everything has been recorded here," said Ekta, showing a part of her footage.

"Excellent. Thanks a lot. Now, you know what to do. I want this in the news exactly in five hours. Our CCTV cameras were broken by them. Tell the audience that we had anticipated that and hence, you were brought in to show what happens regularly here as a last resort," said Sakyabrat.

"Uttej, take our company vehicle and accompany them to Nagpur but beware. Use the shortcut." He added.

Ekta agreed and left with her crew.

Karan turned to Sakyabrat. "Sir, these are not entirely workers. They are Uttam's mob with a few Trade Union leaders in it. But as long as there are a few recognizable faces, it is enough for us."

The only people in the factory now, apart from Karan were Sakyabrat and Tejas. They walked alongside him as he reached his room and opened the door. It was intact and untouched by the workers.

Sakyabrat stood beside Karan, observing him.

"They are scared of you, Karan. You are confused that the room is intact, right?" he said.

Karan nodded.

Sakyabrat gave a wicked smile. He picked up a metal rod from the hallway and entered the room. He surveyed it silently.

Then, with a swift swipe of the metal rod, he broke the glass pane of the door. He then, reached the glass coffee table placed at the centre of the room and shattered it with one blow.

He was ransacking the room.

Tejas looked at Karan in shock. What was Sakyabrat doing?

Sakyabrat meanwhile, pulled out a few papers and threw them on the ground. He then, turned to the others in satisfaction.

"The Trade Union guys came here to attack you. On not finding you, they ransacked your room," He said coolly.

Karan shook his head and laughed.

"I am sure we will be in complete control of the factory in twenty days." He informed as he surveyed his room again. "Sir, Ramchand had played into our hands as expected. All that we need is the stroke of the pen."

"Wait, Karan. Let the situation heat up. It will happen," said Sakyabrat.

***

Seven hours passed. Karan and Tejas stood at the conference room watching the news on Television. As expected, Ekta had played the entire footage of the factory attack on the local TV Channel. News about the attack on the biggest automobile factory in Central India quickly caught the entire country's attention.

This was the masterstroke. Now, the Trade Union was the 'dangerously militant' aggressor.

Within a few hours, the situation had reached such a level that media personnel had begun arriving at the factory.

The plan was working perfectly. The Trade Union had damaged the factory and it was caught on tape. The police and the authorities were on the management's side now. The Union was also on an illegal strike. All that Karan wanted now was that one signature. Sakyabrat was at the Labor Court along with the Commissioner, preparing for it.

Karan began receiving frantic calls from his parents and well-wishers. It took him some time to convince them that all was fine with him.

Then, Rachna called. Karan froze on reading her name on the phone. Why had he not expected it? She had watched the news, of course.

He could not tell her what actually happened because that was completely against her ideals. He had already hidden such a huge secret from her. How much more could he lie to her?

Then like the warning pangs of an impending storm, realization struck him. He looked at his reflection on the shattered glass. The demon that he was, was staring back at him.

The destruction of Rachna's life; the reason was him. The destruction of the factory; the reason was him. With a heavy heart, he took her call.

"I am coming there as soon as possible" was Rachna's only words before she hung up. Karan closed his eyes in dismay. What was he doing to his own life?

***

The time was seven in the evening. A huge crowd of workers, numbering more than a thousand, was standing at the entrance. The labor commissioner, the police chief and Sakyabrat were standing at the gate, waiting for a helper to paste a notice on the wall. Karan was conspicuously absent from the crowd. Everyone now knew that he was behind it.

The helper pasted the notice on the sealed gates of the HIL factory. Karan was looking at the crowd from the window of his cabin. As they read the notice, there was dejection and even tears on some faces.

"This establishment (factory) is under 'Lockout' until further notice." The notice read.

Karan had forced a 'Lockout' at the factory- the single greatest punishment to the factory workers. The factory would remain closed until further notice, the notice read. He knew what 'further notice' meant- until every worker acceded to the management's demands. His mission accomplished.

Karan had now become the mastermind- the player who had played by the rules to destroy the workers.

Was he happy, then? As he sat in his cabin, realizing the magnitude of the damage he had done, he squirmed in his seat.

Three thousand and more workers had just lost their livelihood- their wages. Most of them were innocent and in no way connected to the Trade Union issues. Their only mistake was that they were 'poor workers'.

What had he done? What would Rachna think if she knew? How would the Gandhian react?

He closed his eyes- no happiness visible on his face.

# 34

Karan sat looking at the clock as he drew patterns in his mind, trying to distract himself. Five days had passed since the D-day.

The factory wore a deserted look as a direct consequence of Karan's frenzy. He was the only person in the Admin Building that day. As he stood near the window, his gaze wandered around the factory. There was no activity, no turmoil and nothing that could keep him engaged.

At the bottom of his heart, he wished that the factory would revert to normalcy. However, things were not in his control now. He had played his part in the game.

He decided to take a walk around the factory. As he trudged silently through the warehouses, he felt uneasy. Raw materials lay strewn all around him. Vehicles of all sizes were on the assembly line under various stages of production.

He leaned onto a wall, taking in the scene around.

If there were a judgment day, he would be condemned to hell for eternity. He was certain about it. Rachna, Raju, the factory workers, their families! He had destroyed them all in one way or another.

Karan returned to his seat in disappointment. Ever since the ideas took over, he had known that the situation would be similar to what he was witnessing. Yet somehow, reality did not look exactly as he had imagined it to be. He had not prepared himself to witness a factory's downfall.

Uttej entered his room.

"Hey Uttej! I thought you were cooling off at home."

"Sir! I cannot leave without taking your permission. I thought I could come to you and ask for a three-day leave. Need to go to Pune."

Karan looked up at him and raised his eyebrows.

"Of course, you can. The factory is anyway locked out. But, what's it now?"

Uttej hesitated.

"I have decided to take things forward with her finally."

"Proposing to Nisha?" asked Karan in surprise and for a moment, he forgot his other worries, "And what brings this sudden change in you."

"I've been thinking about this for a while. I know it's a futile attempt to propose to her. But, if I don't, I will regret this all my life." Uttej paused as his gaze shifted to the painting of the snarling dog, yet again.

"I don't want to fool her that it's just friendship. Ultimately, all I want is a future with her." He said and sniffed.

Karan bit his lip. He wished he too had that courage.

"You are a good man and she will like you. Good luck and keep me posted. I'm too eager to know what happened," said Karan as he stood up and shook Uttej's hands.

Uttej left, both happy and hopeful. His day of reckoning had arrived.

As soon as he left, Ghanshyam entered. A man in his late fifties stood beside him.

"Sir, this man wanted to meet you. He refused to leave and squatted down at the entrance," informed Ghanshyam.

"Send him in," said Karan.

The elderly man entered. He looked distinctly familiar. Karan had seen him at the shop floor. Karan offered him a seat.

"So..." began Karan "How may I help you?"

"Sir, my name is Varad Gokhale. I work in this factory," said the man introducing himself, "I have been working in this factory for thirty two years, Sir."

Karan knew where the conversation would lead to. He did not want his mood spoilt further.

"So, how can I help?"

"I have fixed my only daughter's wedding next April. Without my only source of livelihood... I am already under debt, Sir," said Varad, his voice cracking.

"I understand you, Gokhaleji. But, I cannot help now." replied Karan.

"Sir, don't say so. We know that if you want, you can do anything. Please, please help me out," pleaded Varad.

"You should have thought about this before. What's the point in repenting now?" asked Karan, despite himself.

"Sir. You know how much an ordinary worker earns in these regions. When somebody comes to us and promises to represent us, what can we do? If I don't join, I will be boycotted. But, we never even raised a finger against the management. And I am speaking on behalf of most workers when I say this," said Varad.

"...We don't gain anything from this war." He continued.

Karan looked at Varad in silence. He knew that the man was one of those who were stuck between two warring sides.

"Gokhaleji! I can see only one way out. Abandon the Trade Union and work for the company with utmost loyalty. Only then can I do anything," said Karan with a dismissive tone.

Varad could guess that his attempt was futile. In dejection, he stood up.

"Sir, Even if we do that, the Trade Union will not let us live happily. In your war, please don't destroy us," said Varad finally.

It was not a statement. It was not an angry outburst either. It was a plea. A genuine plea from a poor man struggling to run his family.

Karan closed his eyes.

'Don't destroy us.' Varad's words echoed in his mind.

The biggest losers in the turmoil were not the well-connected Trade Union leaders but the poor workers. Indeed, he had destroyed their livelihoods.

His only problem with the workers was that the Trade Union targeted him. For that, he had lead three thousand families and more to a life without a monthly salary. How would he know the relief in a middle-class woman's face when her husband came home with his wages? For him, all that mattered was personal vendetta.

No! It was not personal vendetta. It was not the Union at all, in first place.

It was much worse. He wanted an outlet for his personal problems- his guilt, his remorse, his anger at himself.

The workers had paid a heavy price. For a blunder, they had no idea about!

Reality then struck like a lightning. And when it did, it slashed him unbearably. He clutched the armrest of his chair for support.

He had known all along that his actions were unpardonable. But, his crazed mind had blinded him. By the time the blindfold was removed, it was all over.

Karan knelt on the floor, trembling in pain.

He had lost his way completely. He had transformed himself into the demon that he so detested; an animal that he hated.

He sank his head into his palms and wept. Wept like a helpless baby! Only a distraught man who had lost everything in life could empathize with him that day. The monster in him had destroyed whatever was left of his soul.

Through all the mistakes that he committed, Karan realized that he had a conscience. This snubbed conscience, Karan was sure, would never keep him happy.

#

# 35

Meghnad was at the Sevashram playing with a young kid who had found refuge there. A month earlier, the Sevashram staff had found the four-year-old kid on the streets of Amravati after her extended family had abandoned her.

As he played with her, Meghnad noticed a group of elderly residents sitting below the Banyan tree in the Ashram courtyard.

"Priya _Beti_! I will be back," he said and walked up to the group. The men were chatting animatedly.

"Meghnadji! Welcome. We were just discussing the headline in today's newspaper," said an old toothless man, who seemed to be the oldest in the Group.

"What's it about?"

"About the developments in the 'monument'"

Meghnad shrugged and shook his head.

"Gorpade's nephew works there. He was telling him about all that has happened there. The workers are now on the roads," said the toothless man.

"Oh! There were a thousand workers in the factory, right?" asked Meghnad.

"Three thousand, to be precise. The management was ruthless."

"In reality, just one man! That one monster has singlehandedly destroyed the factory." added the man named Gorpade.

"Who was that monster?" asked the other elders in the group.

"Did you not read? I don't recollect his name. Meghnadji, your grandson might know," said Gorpade and opened a newspaper.

Meghnad was confused.

"Funny! My grandson is a manager there. He never told me anything about the Lockout, even though we had policemen patrolling our street," said Meghnad.

"Oh yes! That smart youngster who comes with you to the Sevashram. What's his name? You always mention him as your _pota_ (grandson)." said the toothless old man.

"His name is Karan Desai," said Meghnad.

Gorpade gaped at Meghnad and nodded to the other elders. In stunned silence, they looked at one another. The 'monster' they were speaking about was actually Meghnad's grandson. The toothless old man's fears were true.

"What happened?" repeated Meghnad.

The other men hesitated. They were sure that the Gandhian would be hurt, perhaps even shattered. However, lies would hurt him even more. They had to tell him the truth.

"Sit, please," said Gorpade. Meghnad eyed him suspiciously and sat beside him.

Gorpade cleared his throat and drank some water. He did not know how to begin.

"Meghnadji, your grandson did not tell you anything because he was the one who..." began the oldest man in the group, "He was the man who we called the 'monster'."

Meghnad glared at them unable to believe what he just heard. They certainly did not hear the story properly.

"Meghnadji!" called Gorpade "Are you all right?"

Meghnad nodded slightly.

"He was the one who..." began Gorpade.

As Gorpade spoke, Meghnad felt his ideals crashing down beside him. His own grandson had broken the ideals that he stood for all his life, in one single masterstroke.

"Then, with one signature, they locked down the factory," said Gorpade and stopped. He looked at the others for help.

"Meghnadji! That kid who joined us a month ago. That orphan who was deserted by her family," said the old toothless man anxiously.

"Yes! Priya. Her dad expired in the accident and he was denied compensation by the company." Meghnad paused.

He looked at the others in horror "My grandson?"

Gorpade nodded, unable to look into Meghnad's pained eyes.

"Your grandson was the reason why the Union lost its case," he whispered.

Meghnad stood up abruptly. He had heard enough. He wanted to hear no more. His eyes fell on the young girl-Priya. She was living in an orphanage and the primary reason was his grandson?

The old man was in denial. He walked to the gate; his mind flooded with bizarre thoughts.

The guilt weighing upon Karan's heart was terrible. Meghnad knew it. He also knew that there was something seriously wrong in Karan's life. Had all these awakened the demon in him? Had he become somebody who he himself would be terrified of?

Meghnad closed his eyes and sat below another tree all alone. Karan was not the culprit. He was certainly not evil. He simply could not be.

The Gandhian had to act before things went out of hand. It was time to show his grandson the path to follow- the path of the Mahatma.

# 36

Karan woke up early the next morning as the bright rays of the sun lit up his room. With a smile, he realized that it was a Sunday. He had a day just for himself finally. Probably, some leisure time playing a song or two with Sudhir or a silent day at the Sevashram.

His problems and his guilt could wait. He felt unnaturally light-hearted that morning.

Was it a premonition; a harbinger of the dark truth that he was about to face?

Karan reached the breakfast table to find Meghnad waiting for him. He had completely forgotten to apologize to his grandfather, for over two weeks now. That did not matter though. Meghnad had forgiven him a long time ago.

However, what worried the old man was the monster in Karan. He had to protect his grandson from it. With this motive, Meghnad spoke suddenly, that day.

" _Beta_! If you don't have work today, can you come to the Sevashram with me?" said Meghnad.

Karan smiled. Perhaps, he could seek Meghnad's help. His principles would be of some use, for Karan to deal with the tragedy called 'life'.

Besides, Karan wanted Meghnad to understand him better and there was no better opportunity than a trip to the Sevashram.

At the Sevashram, the children were glad to find the young ' _Pota Uncle_ ' with Meghnad.

As Karan spent time playing with the children, especially Gaurav, something was pleading with him to leave. It was telling him that his already upturned life would collapse, if he continued to stay at the Sevashram that day.

Another group of young kids was at the playground, a distance away from him. Meghnad arrived with a young girl held in his arms.

As Karan looked at the kid, a broad smile appeared on his face. She looked no older than four. She was one of the prettiest kids he had seen. Karan held her tiny hands and enquired her name. At that moment, he noticed a weird expression on Meghnad.

Meghnad was scared- scared to see what would happen next.

"Priya Godbole." The kid said.

"Priya?" asked Karan.

"Priya Godbole." the kid repeated.

Karan smiled at her childish innocence but within seconds, his smile faded away. The surname was distinctly familiar. Then, with a jolt, he realized where he heard the name.

He did not want to hear anymore. Because if what he feared was true, he would be lost forever. He sincerely prayed that the kid would not answer his next question.

With a trembling voice, he asked her father's name.

"Raju Godbole." The kid replied.

The Sevashram swayed around Karan. His already shaky world had come crashing down in an instant. He had driven the kid to the orphanage. He had ruined a budding life.

"Her father was working in your company. After he died and the compensation to him was withheld, Priya's uncle and others drove her out of the house after grabbing the little compensation provided. Poor child, lost her mom when she was a year old." explained Meghnad in a shaky voice. He could understand what Karan was going through.

Automatically, Karan's left hand clasped his face. 'You will understand if you are married... with a young kid' Raju Godbole's words were ringing in his ears. The poor worker was a single parent who was struggling to raise his daughter.

Karan's list of crimes was compounding to such an extent that he felt that he had dropped into an infernal abyss. He had betrayed Rachna, destroyed more than ten thousand lives and now, he had orphaned a young girl. In a daze, he walked towards his car, his senses numb. He sat in his car and drove to the stream, even forgetting that Meghnad was still at the Ashram.

As his car sped through the highway at a fiery pace, he wanted to forget everything. He looked at the rear view mirror. He could see Priya's piercing blue eyes looking at him accusatively. That cute young face! Had he not withheld the compensation to Raju, the kid would not have been facing such a fate.

Then, Karan remembered that one person to whom he could cry out. However, even words of comfort from Sudhir would not console him. What use would that be when the damage was already done?

For an instant, as Karan drove crazily on the highway, he intended to ram the car onto an oncoming vehicle and end it all. But then, he had ruined so many lives to end it all so easily.

He wanted peace. Only his music could provide him that. He rushed to Sudhir's place with his guitar and entered his room. Sudhir was surprised that Karan had arrived so early in the day for their jamming session. However, one look at him showed that something was horribly wrong.

"What..." began Sudhir but Karan interrupted him.

"Sudhir. Please. Let us play the best song you have written, please. Let's try the Song of Hope," implored Karan, almost in tears.

Sudhir realized that it would be their worst jamming session. Without uttering a single word, he retrieved the song from his playlist and stared at Karan, who was looking at his guitar distractedly.

" _Bhaiyya_ ," prompted Sudhir.

Karan looked up. The edges of his eyes were moist.

"Let's play." He whispered. He desperately wanted the song to provide him with the glimmer of hope that he so desperately needed.

Sudhir began singing.

Karan closed his eyes, trying to take in the lyrics even as he strummed. The image of the bubbly child haunted him.

Raju Godbole was questioning him. 'Why did you kill me?'

Then, he saw a huge crowd in front of him, the old worker at the front, kneeling in front of him and pleading for mercy. 'No! Please do not destroy us' they cried in unison.

That day, something was not right with his music too. The notes from his guitar were jarring. It was the worst tune he had ever played. Sudhir noticed it and tried his best to continue despite the obvious flaw. Karan's mind was shut off from the song.

As these thoughts tormented his mind, his music had reached a horrid trough it had never reached before. The Song of Hope was slowly turning into the Song of Hopelessness. But Karan shall not lose himself! Sudhir had to help him redeem his lost self. He persisted with the song despite knowing that it was a lost cause.

Rachna! No! Karan did not even want to think about her.

He stood up abruptly. Sudhir looked up at him.

"I need to spend some time alone," said Karan and walked out of the room.

With a sigh, Sudhir closed his eyes. His death wish was slowly turning out to be just a wish. The hopeful youngster was beginning to lose hope.

#

# 37

Meghnad knew that the incident at the Sevashram a few days ago had an immense effect on Karan. Ever since he met Priya, Karan had turned even more reclusive. He was, perhaps, even suicidal.

Meghnad walked to Karan's room to wake him up, his mind filled with concern.

His mind raced back to a time forty years earlier. Karan's life mirrored his past. However, back then, he had the Mahatma's teachings for company and solace. What did his grandson have?

As Meghnad opened the bedroom door, something else caught his attention. There was a crowd outside the main-gate. Meghnad hurried to the front door and opened it. There was indeed a group of people outside.

Standing silently in front of the gate, was a group of around twenty women. Meghnad knew who they were and he did not want them to meet Karan. He was about to send them away when he felt a hand on his shoulder. Karan walked past him and stood at the front door.

Karan had expected a meeting with the spouses of workers eventually. However, he did not expect it at a time when his self-respect was at its worst.

"What's the matter?" he asked the crowd. As he spoke, he noticed that his neighbors including Sarojini were watching the developments curiously.

A woman in front began speaking.

"Saab. We are the wives of the workers at your factory. A request..." The woman began.

Karan knew what the request was and he did not want to deal with it in the condition he was in.

"See, madam. Please come to his office. He will discuss there," said Meghnad, interrupting her.

"No Saab. The security men are not allowing anyone inside the factory. We had no other option," replied the woman.

Meghnad stood beside Karan, eyeing him with apprehension. He knew that his grandson would shatter completely now.

"Saab. We have school going children. We don't want to ruin their lives. We agree that our husbands committed a mistake. But they had no other option Saab. They were pressurized by the Union. But for that, please don't destroy us," said the woman.

'Don't destroy us'. As Karan heard those three words, he sighed deeply and closed his eyes.

A sense of numbness prevailed over him. How long would he stand the nightmare?

From the corner of his eye, he could see Sudhir looking at the developments from his window. He did not want him to lose faith in the 'stonehearted' Karan.

"Madam. What can I do now? Unless you convince your husband and let him come to us as a genuine employee of the company, we cannot do anything," said Karan and turned away from the crowd.

Meghnad was scared. The expression on his grandson's face was indiscernible. His eyes were blank- as though he was fighting a losing battle.

Meghnad noticed Sudhir staring out of the window. As their eyes met, they understood each other.

***

"Karan, the meeting was a success. The people in Mumbai were immensely satisfied with us. They are giving us thirty days for total control," said Mr. Dass as he thumped Karan on his back.

"As we had promised, this incident has actually given us huge positive publicity. The media is seeing us as firm upholder of values, rules and stuff. We are the innocent victims now. Of course, we face our share of criticism but who doesn't," said a beaming Sakyabrat.

"So," said Mr. Dass, raising his voice, "This calls for a toast." He said as he raised his glass to the crowd at large. They were at a party at the company guesthouse organized exactly a fortnight after the D-day.

Karan stood there silently. Heads turned towards him. He was the most sought after man in the crowd that day.

His heart was not at the party though- a party to celebrate the destruction of livelihoods. He wanted to be away from it all. He was forced to attend the party that was essentially a tribute to his success.

His eyes fell on the Labor Commissioner- the man who had sold his profession for eight lakh rupees. How was he better than the Union? After all, they were at least honest in their intentions. The Police Superintendent was laughing away as he sipped from his glass of Scotch. The man who was supposed to uphold law and order had actually degraded himself for a little over half a million Rupees.

As Karan looked at his fellow culprits, the magnitude of his 'crimes' kept poking him like scalding knives.

This was not the Karan his parents had raised. This was not the Karan Meghnad had wanted to meet so desperately. More significantly, this was not the Curdy who Rachna loved.

He was the reason behind families being ruined. He was the reason why a young kid was abandoned. He was the reason behind a girl living a sad life in faraway Mumbai.

"Sir, Drinks?" asked the waiter.

Karan looked at the waiter. He looked no older than twenty. Perhaps, Priya Godbole would grow up to become one.

His eyes fell on a glass of whisky.

Ah! The drunken blunder!

He wanted release. He wanted to forget all his worries. He knew that he was going to break his vow. He was past caring now.

***

It was an hour past midnight. Meghnad heard footsteps outside the door. As he opened the door, a shock awaited him.

Karan was standing outside the door but something was not right with him. Smell of liquor filled the room and his eyes were red. Without a word spoken between them, he walked past Meghnad and entered his room, slamming the door behind him.

'The smell of liquor is the creator of all vices.' The Mahatma's words during his life changing speech at Nagpur rang in Meghnad's ears.

The old man had to do something desperately. It was time to show his grandson the 'Song of Hope' in reality.

# 38

Over the next week, Karan's condition saw no sign of improvement. There was no let-up in the situation at the factory.

As he spent hours holed up in his room, he started realizing the fact that his music was withering away. In spite of it, he continued the jamming sessions with Sudhir but as practice continued, there was no hope.

It was during this time that Karan accompanied Sudhir to the hospital for the latter's therapy session. He sat at the waiting room while Sudhir underwent physiotherapy.

Through the glass windows of the therapy room, as he saw Sudhir's muscles twitching as an after effect of the therapy, Karan could feel the muscles of his stomach clenching.

Sudhir was perhaps, going through intense pain but his mind was distracted. This time, it was not because Vidisha was close by but because his brother's life was in turmoil. He had to act soon.

That evening when Karan entered Sudhir's house, he found him meditating in the Puja Room. Holy chants were audible in the background. As he entered the Puja Room, he saw the idol of the Elephant God in front of him.

Sudhir opened his eyes to find Karan beside him.

Karan's eyes were transfixed on the idol. Without a word spoken between them, the youngster nudged him on his elbow and prompted him to close his eyes.

" _Bhaiyya_! I know that you don't believe in God. But give the next fifteen minutes to me and the Lord." He said.

Karan nodded. Something was different that day. The atmosphere was serene. Was it the time for change?

"Now, close your eyes. Forget everything for some time. It's just you and the Lord. No one else. I don't exist. Vidisha...I mean Rachna Bhabhi doesn't exist." whispered Sudhir.

"Forget everything; forGIVE everything."

The silence was captivating. As Karan tried to purge his mind off all thoughts, he could hear the soft chants at the background. How pure it sounded.

"Now! You are standing in front of the Lord. Do you picture him in your mind?"

Karan jerked his head a little to indicate a 'yes'.

"Good...Now I repeat, there is no one else here. No one exists. The voice you hear is the voice of your conscience."

A minute of silence passed.

"You are in front of the Lord, all alone. He is the all-knowing one. Now, tell him everything your heart feels. Tell him everything that is tormenting you. He will listen to you."

As Sudhir's voice reduced in pitch to a mere whisper, Karan pictured the Elephant God in his mind for the first time. The picture was vivid.

Peace! Why had he not done it for so long? The almighty- the elephant God- was after all, the remover of obstacles.

Karan suddenly felt nothing unusual to pour out his worries to the Lord. Perhaps, in the hopeless situation that he was in, only the almighty could lead him to solace.

Something fundamental was changing in him. Was Sudhir or the situation the culprit? He did not want to analyze. All that he knew was that, at that moment he was a believer. Not the atheist that he believed he had been all his life.

Was this the turning point in his life? Was this the moment when he would spring back and shout 'I will not lose myself'? Had Sudhir, the boy who read minds, known this all along?

Within his mind, Karan told everything to the Lord. After fifteen minutes, when he opened his eyes, his heart felt unnaturally light.

"Close your eyes. It's not over yet," whispered Sudhir.

Karan obeyed.

"Now repeat whatever I say, in your mind. Keep repeating it until you believe it."

A slight nod gave Sudhir an indication that Karan was taking in every word of his.

"Say, 'I, Karan Desai, forgive myself for everything that I did. I forgive myself for the past. They were never my sins. I have no guilt because I am a good man."

Karan nodded, yet again.

It was clear. On that day, Sudhir had become his 'teacher'.

It took fifteen minutes for Karan to try 'believing' what he was repeating. Finally, he opened his eyes, even though his heart wanted him to remain in that state.

Yes! The road to realization had been sighted.

"Vidisha, eh? Lover boy," Karan playfully smacked Sudhir on his head, "All right, I need to leave."

Just as he reached the door, Sudhir called out to him.

"Remember, _Bhaiyya_! Practice this daily. Life is good."

Karan left Sudhir's place to visit his factory for an inspection. On the way, he passed by the small lake and to his surprise, he found Uttej's bike there. The man was sitting by the side of the lake, dropping stones into it.

Karan had forgotten about him through all the turmoil he was facing himself. Uttej had been absent from work for fifteen days now.

Karan trudged towards him silently and sat beside him.

Uttej looked up at him for an instant and then, turned his attention to dropping stones into the lake again. Karan understood!

"I was right. She is not interested," whispered Uttej, his voice breaking.

Karan shook his head and closed his eyes tightly.

"I'm so sorry, man!" said Karan, his voice shaking.

Uttej turned to him, his lips curved to a side.

"She doesn't believe in the concept of love. It creeps her out, it seems. She wants to study and do her PhD," said Uttej.

Karan opened his mouth to speak but found no words.

"All my life, I've been genuine with her." Uttej sighed.

"...But perhaps she thinks that I am a jerk now. A jerk who had been lying to her all along."

"Nothing like..." began Karan but Uttej was in no mood for advice.

"She wants me to move on in life. But, I will wait until she finishes her studies. Till then, I'll be her devoted friend as always."

"But, three years. That's quite some time."

"I've spent these many years of my life for her. Wouldn't I wait for some more time," Uttej said.

"Is she all right with that?" asked Karan.

Uttej shrugged.

"Don't know! She hasn't spoken to me for fifteen days." he replied.

"Angry?"

"Perhaps. The proposal came as a rude jolt to her."

"You told her the truth, man. Nothing wrong in that," said Karan firmly.

Uttej shrugged in dejection. So did Karan. Uttej deserved a better end to his love story.

"Good that you at least managed to tell her. I so wish I was in your position." Karan said. When he said so, he meant every word of it.

#

# 39

"Sir, we request you to take us back. We give a written statement that we will have amicable relations with the management," said Ramchand.

He and a few other workers sat across the table at the company guesthouse at Nagpur. On the other side were Sakyabrat, Mr. Dass and Karan.

"We have also removed Uttam, Gopal and five others from our Union, with immediate effect. Through the elections of course! I am the Union Secretary now," said Ramchand.

"We know that. But we do not want the workers to be sympathetic towards Uttam and company," said Sakyabrat.

"No! That will not happen. The media reports about his illegal bungalow in Nagpur had tarnished his reputation completely," replied Ramchand.

Karan thumped the table. The story at the Amravati factory had come to a perfect end. With a satisfied expression, he closed his eyes.

Over the previous month, since his tryst with the Elephant God for the first time, things had changed at the factory. Under pressure from their families, workers had slowly begun to trickle in. The trickle, over the previous ten days had become a deluge.

In a tactical move preceded by discussions with the Police Chief, Karan had withdrawn his complaints against a demoralized Uttam, on humanitarian grounds.

Meanwhile, Sakyabrat had begun disciplinary action against both Uttam and Gopal along with seven others. He had also pressurized the new Union to withdraw all cases against the company.

Sakyabrat was right! When faced with obstacles, compassion and cowardice were both the same. In a week, Gopal and five other Trade Union leaders were dismissed from their jobs while disciplinary proceedings against Uttam continued. The factory was now under the management's command.

Personally, the one evening with the Lord had certainly had an impact on Karan. Yet, not completely. The actions that he was taking at the factory were only attempts to bail out of the mess he had created himself.

"Ramchand! Let's keep it simple. I want all the workers and the Union to agree to all our demands. And the production deficit will have to be bridged in a month," said Sakyabrat, looking serious suddenly.

He and Mr. Dass waited for a response from Ramchand. The reply from Ramchand would create history at the embattled plant.

Without any hesitation, Ramchand nodded. Sakyabrat thumped the desk.

"All right then. The factory is open to all from tomorrow. Good luck," said Sakyabrat emphatically and stood up.

Karan returned home that evening to find a visitor. He had not expected the visitor there. Pleasantly surprised, he silently sat beside Meghnad as the old man sat conversing with the visitor. Was it actually a conversation?

"C for Cat...D for Dog" Meghnad was dictating to the visitor.

In front of Meghnad was the autistic kid, Gaurav, looking at him confusedly.

What was the old man telling him? Why was he repeating the same thing? All that could register in his mind were two phrases 'Ca' 'Do' 'Ca' 'Do'. Who was the young man- the one who accompanied the old man to the Sevashram?

The kid looked at the two silently, his mouth open. He was confused. He was bored. He suddenly lost interest in the two people in front of him. He struggled to stand up and tried walking to the sofa.

Meghnad stood up swiftly and ran behind Gaurav, still dictating the alphabet to him stubbornly. As Karan looked at Meghnad trailing Gaurav funnily, he smiled wholeheartedly, for the first time in ages.

"Do you think he'll learn it?" he asked, his eyes following Meghnad.

"Anything is possible in the world," replied the old man.

"Nice," said Karan appreciatively.

"By the by, I heard that you guys are creating the Song of Happiness."

"It's on hope, _Dadaji_!"

Meghnad looked at Karan, his gaze lingering on the overgrown stubble on Karan's face.

" _Beta_! Have you ever heard about the Mahatma's talisman?"

Karan shook his head in the negative.

"Listen to it. The Mahatma once said 'Whenever you are in doubt, recollect the face of the poorest person you know and see whether your action would help them attain happiness.' Profound thought that is!"

Karan beamed at the staunch Gandhian. He had a distinct feeling that Meghnad was telling him something significant- something of relevance to him. He could not decipher it, though.

"The great man meant 'Go to the poorest of people and provide them something to live for. Bless them. Then you'll see true hope," said Meghnad.

"Good point."

"I didn't tell you this to garner appreciation," Meghnad said "Think this through. It will be useful for your song and your life."

Karan eyes were defocused as he registered Meghnad's cryptic advice in his mind. Meghnad's efforts to reawaken the old Karan had begun.

***

The cool night air was wafting through the open window of Karan's room. He walked to the window and looked outside. The moonlit night was beautiful.

Karan's eyes fell on a window of the neighboring house. His thoughts wandered to its resident.

Sudhir Kulkarni, the youngster who had created such a massive impact in his life resided there. As per Karan's definition of life, Sudhir had never seen anything happy. The future was even more dreadful. Even then, he saw joy in the smallest of events in life.

All the time, what did Sudhir teach him? Life was too short for anything to ruin it. The message was simple. Everyone had problems and true courage lay in the way one deals with them.

Was Karan, the so-called aggressive young blood, truly courageous? 'No!' His conscience said.

Karan heard somebody snoring in the living room. Meghnad was sleeping there after letting Gaurav sleep in his room. Even after so many futile attempts to teach the autistic kid, Meghnad had not given up. With fondness, Karan recollected the events of the previous evening. His grandfather was certainly mad.

Was he? For forty years, he had spent his life alone without anyone for support. He not only survived but also kept his ideals alive. To that day, there were at least a hundred people in Amravati who saw hope in their lives through Meghnad and his ideals.

Then there was Uttej! Despite knowing that his chances of being accepted by Nisha were bleak, he was not willing to give up.

If these people saw hope in their lives despite all odds, then what was his problem? Why was he whining about his life as though he faced the burden of the entire world?

Why could he not learn from the people around him? He felt so alone in a small town, after his break up with Rachna. But then, there were people who were ready to accept him in Amravati.

However, could Karan even match his grandfather or Sudhir or for that matter, even Uttej in facing the realities of life? He had always thought that he had the resolve to handle anything in life. Was that actually true? The breakup had exposed his weaknesses.

Perhaps, it was time for him to change. With these thoughts floating in his mind, Karan drifted off to sleep.

# 40

It was mid-January. It had been just over seven months since Karan became a resident of Amravati. True to his assurances, the factory was back to life and to full production in no time. All workers had begun working overtime to overcome the production deficit. There were congratulatory messages from everyone who mattered in Hindustan Industries.

Yet somehow, Karan felt that he did not deserve any of the adulation. Under the influence of his grandfather and Sudhir, he was changing. This time, for good!

In this juncture, Karan was invited to attend the wedding function of a colleague's daughter, one day. He forced Sudhir and Sarojini to accompany him. He wanted to add some happiness in their lives.

The night was lively. As Karan leaned on the wall looking at the dancing youngsters, he recollected his days in EIHRI. He looked at Sudhir and could sense his excitement.

Karan sat cross-legged on the ground beside the wheelchair.

"That girl in blue." began Karan pointing to a girl in the crowd "She reminds me of one of my classmates. That girl was also a Gujju like me."

"Rachna _Bhabhi_?" asked Sudhir.

"No! Rachna is a Maharashtrian." Karan lay on the ground "Navratri! Beautiful days they were, especially in EIHRI. My Rachna was an awesome dancer, probably the best on campus. She used to struggle to teach me how to dance. The number of times I used to step on her feet! Poor girl," said Karan fondly.

"And when I used to get drunk, I was possibly even worse. I used to swing my arms and legs wildly. Thankfully for her, Rachna never came to the party nights on campus except once or twice...Actually... You know what! I feel like dancing now."

He looked at Sudhir with a sheepish grin on his face. He had never spoken fondly about his days with Rachna, ever since the break-up.

"If you feel like dancing, then do it. At least you are gifted with two flawless legs. Trust me, you'll feel closer to her when you do the things that she likes," Sudhir said calmly.

Karan took a deep breath. Sudhir was almost always right.

As if by instinct, Karan stood up and walked to the crowd. He wanted to dance. He wanted to show Rachna that he still loved everything that she loved. At that moment, he felt unnaturally happy. Sudhir looked on as Karan danced like a maniac in the crowd.

The music was blaring in the background. Karan's gaze fell on Sarojini as she danced- his thoughts fell on her son's death wish.

What had happened to his promise to Sudhir? He had to do something about it. The youngster who was making him redeem his life shall not lose his smile ever- he vowed.

That night, as Karan helped Sudhir into his car, he placed a sheet of paper in his hands. Sudhir opened it and smiled.

***

Gaurav came tottering hurriedly towards Karan as he entered home that night. Karan knelt down and picked up the child. Meghnad was standing behind the kid, watching.

"What?" said Karan as he noticed the wicked toothless grin on Meghnad's face.

"Gaurav! C for.."

"Cat!"

Karan stood there, staring at the kid with his mouth wide open. It seemed like a miracle!

He patted the kid's cheeks and placed him on the sofa. He looked up at Meghnad in surprise. Respect!

"How?" he exclaimed. He was hoping for that one answer which would help him regain the old Karan completely.

"Patience, _Beta_!" said Meghnad as he stood up to prepare dinner for them, "Read the autobiography of the Mahatma, you will know."

***

Karan sat in his room, shaking his legs anxiously. It seemed like time had come to a standstill. He was waiting for the clock to strike twelve with anticipation and dread in equal measure.

Just as the clock struck twelve, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. A number that he 'dreaded' and 'longed' to see.

"Hello," said a voice from the other side. A voice that he had forgotten, almost.

"Rachna?" asked Karan, his heart thumping hard.

Stunned Silence! It seemed like eternity.

"Karan?" said Rachna feebly. She could not speak anything more.

It was the first time he had called her in more than ten months.

"Happy Birthday," said Karan flatly.

There was awkward silence again, each of them waiting for the other to speak. There was so much to be spoken- so much to be shared.

They remembered the last time that they had spent Rachna's birthday together. Karan had booked the banquet hall of the best hotel in Jamshedpur for a day. A trip to a local NGO for autistic children before the party, and the intimate time on the bank of the Dimna after it- every moment remained fresh in their minds.

Rachna was right, though. That was all in the past. They had moved on in life.

The awkward silence continued. 'Tell her the truth now.' Karan's conscience pleaded with him.

Rachna was too emotional to reply. Karan was the first person to call her. It meant only one thing to her. There was love for her, hidden somewhere within him.

"Take Care. Rachna!" said Karan abruptly and disconnected with a sigh.

His heart felt like lead. Did he turn into a beast, devoid of all feelings?

Yet, something was changing in him. If the birthday had been just a month before, he would not have gathered the courage to speak to her.

His eyes fell on a book on the bedside table. The words 'Story of my experiments with Truth' by 'Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi' was staring at him from the book cover.

Meghnad had wanted him to read the book. Perhaps, it did contain lessons on life.

Karan switched on the lamp and opened the book. The moment that would change his outlook towards life had arrived.

# 41

"We've worked on this 'Song of Peace' for five hours now. I don't think we can better this," said Karan with a broad smile on his face.

Sudhir was happy. The duo had been working hard night and day for more than a fortnight to compose that one song. If they progressed in the way they were doing, Sudhir knew that 'the Song' was not far away.

As Sudhir looked at his 'brother', he could not help but wonder. How much had that person changed in two months? Where was the crying, frustrated Karan who lived next door?

" _Bhaiyya_!" said Sudhir, "Aren't you supposed to be at the factory." He asked.

Karan turned to face him. It was two in the afternoon- he was four and a half hours late.

"Chuck it. I'm not going today. Besides, everything is fine at the factory now," replied Karan.

He was right. In the month since the workers returned to the factory after the 'lockout', things had never been easier for him. The workers had heeded to every demand of the management. Production was on a huge upswing. The deficit had been cleared in fifteen days flat. He and Sakyabrat had become the Big Bosses of HIL, Amravati.

"Office is going on well. I think they can manage without me now. Forget that! Song of Peace for one more time and then lunch." declared Karan.

Sudhir was happy. His dream was finally back on track. He was elated that Karan was so involved in the 'Song of Hope'. Because, he knew that the burden of realizing his dream would fall squarely on Karan's shoulders, eventually.

Unbeknown to Karan, Sudhir's dystrophy was progressing faster than expected. His neck and shoulder muscles had already decayed. It was only a matter of time, before he would lose his voice to the condition.

With a sigh, Karan stood up. He was late for his other appointment.

***

She came running towards him, her joy profound. The smile on her face was infectious and Karan felt so contented. He was changing and with that, he was bringing a change in a life that he ruined. As Karan held Priya Godbole, the young daughter of Raju, in his arms, he had a satisfied expression on his face.

From the day he had the tryst with the almighty, he had decided to change the kid's life for good. He made it a point to spend time with her at the Sevashram every alternate day.

The kid held out of her hand and waited for her regular dose of toffees. She had gotten used to the presence of the 'Uncle' at the Ashram. Karan placed a huge box of chocolates in her hand. Immediately, many pairs of hands stretched towards him at once. There were ten children, all young and small, waiting for their gifts from him.

Gaurav, the autistic kid was clawing into his knees while another kid tried to climb his legs, throwing him off balance. The kids at the Sevashram loved him.

As Karan spent time at the Ashram, he somehow had a feeling that his life and theirs were connected.

'Take charge of your life'; those four gospel words by Meghnad had such a profound impact on his life. And the enigma- the autobiography that was ridiculed and reviled by the present generation! It had changed something fundamental in him.

The night when Karan had called Rachna to wish her on her birthday, he had picked up the Mahatma's autobiography out of sheer frustration. However, as he had dwelt deeper into its purpose and its message, it had begun to arouse his inner self.

Was the old Karan waking up? No! Not entirely. It was a newer 'version' of the old Karan. The Karan molded by Meghnad and Sudhir!

It was next morning when he had finished reading. He had walked out of the room to find his grandfather standing in front of the portrait of his wife.

Meghnad's plan had worked. Whatever he had to do for Karan, he had done it subtly. The book had come to his support at the right time.

As Meghnad opened his eyes that day, he had looked directly at Karan and had uttered those four gospel words. The words and the book had awakened in Karan what a hundred lectures would not have had. His conscience had finally taken control.

Sudhir had taken care of the rest. His effect was certainly not subtle. He was the force that was holding his brother's life from falling apart.

As the kids in the Ashram pushed him to the ground and jumped on him demanding more gifts, Karan realized that the two pillars were trying to resurrect his life. They were holding his hands and pulling him up- to stand up to life and to shout 'I have taken charge'.

Would they succeed, though? Did they not realize that the one reason that had dropped him into the abyss- had not been rectified yet?

***

Karan was standing at the shop floor overseeing the operations at the factory. The workers were busy trying to meet their daily targets that the management had set.

The day was important for them. The first batch of the new variant of their highly popular motorcycle was to hit the roads. Karan walked up to the place where the final stage of vehicle production was at full swing. Varad, the old worker who had unknowingly helped him in his road to realization, was busy. Karan looked at the clock. It was five minutes to twelve- five minutes to the deadline.

Varad looked up at Parag Pandey, the Head of Production and Karan.

"It's done." He said, beaming at them. Spontaneously, Karan thumped the man on his back and hugged him.

"Thank You." He said in the man's ears. A huge cheer erupted on the shop floor- their first big success after the resumption of work.

Varad was shaken. For the first time, a manager had appreciated him.

Meghnad was right!

'Raise your hands if you face your enemy. Slap them. Not on their face but on their backs. Both require the same effort. But the difference is immense.' he had said.

How true he was!

***

Karan's gradual change of heart did not go unnoticed by people. A few days after resumption of work, the HR Team had created a 'Grievance Zone' for workers at the factory premises where workers could air their thoughts anonymously. A special post of Industrial Social Worker (apart from the regular Welfare Officer) was created and a person was selected for it. The sole purpose was Employee welfare.

The facilities and the infrastructure at the factory were improved at a war footing. There were regular training and employee engagement programs for the workers. Many measures were announced for employee family welfare. Karan, Sakyabrat and Mr. Dass had also begun having lunch with Workers at the canteen.

Three months on, the workers had slowly begun to believe that the Karan they had seen before the 'Lockout' was not the true Karan.

Karan was a contented man. As he sat in the canteen sharing lunch with the workers one afternoon, he could see gratitude in their eyes. The management had just announced the yearly bonus for the workers- much higher than the previous few years. Sakyabrat's negotiations had worked.

At the canteen that day, Karan listened to the clutter of utensils. It created a rhythm to his ears. The buzz around the canteen was also melodious to him, as though something was humming away in abandon. At that moment, the siren signifying the end of a shift sounded. The clutter, the buzz and the siren created a medley in his mind. He saw the happiness on people's faces. It was what he wanted.

Was the medley the precursor to the 'Song of Hope'? Or was he just overacting to the perceived sense of hope at the factory? Whatever it was, he wanted to try the tune.

Karan rushed to his car. He had already sent a message to Sakyabrat that he was leaving early that day. The Song of Hope had raised its head again.

# 42

Karan opened the door, his heart heavy as lead. Sudhir lay on the bed, immobile. Meghnad was sitting beside him. Karan placed his arm on his grandfather's shoulder.

"Why didn't you tell me about this? Did you think my work was more important to me than Sudhir?" whispered Karan in agitation.

Meghnad took Karan aside and sat him down on the couch outside the room.

"We came to know only this morning and we had to bring him to the hospital urgently. Should have informed you but the condition is not serious," said Meghnad.

"I've noticed this for some time now. He doesn't move his head a single bit. What did the doctor say?"

"Four months at a maximum," said Meghnad, drawing a deep breath as he stood up, "Got to speak to his mother."

Karan sank his head in his hands. The 'Song of Hope' was still playing in his head. Just a few hours ago, with his hopes up, he had rushed to Sudhir's house only to find the door locked and a message about his hospitalization.

Sudhir had now lost both his hands and the muscles in his neck to the disease.

Karan sat beside him and turned his gaze to the bedside table. He saw a small idol of Sudhir's favourite Elephant God- Lord Ganesha on it.

Karan wanted Sudhir to see his dream come true. Only one entity could help him at that. Karan closed his eyes and folded his arms in reverence, the first time he had done so ever. He was now a complete believer.

His prayer was interrupted suddenly by a phone call.

"Karan! I am at Amravati. Expecting you at the Coffee Shop where you met Sukriti. At five," said Rachna over phone before hanging up.

Karan opened his eyes and looked at the Lord, no reaction visible on his face. He realized that he was a struggling actor on stage. Somebody else was directing his story.

***

It was a day before Maha Shivratri- the festival of Lord Shiva. Would the auspicious day dedicated to the all-powerful God bring Karan's love back into his life?

He was to meet Rachna after almost a year. The day that he had longed for and dreaded had arrived.

'Take charge of your life'; those words of his grandfather were leading him to face Rachna irrespective of the consequences. Karan reached the coffee shop, his hands on her photo in his pocket. As he reached for the door handle, the door opened.

The world froze.

There she was, in front of him with an indiscernible expression.

Sukriti was right. Rachna was a ghost of her old self. The bubbly girl of the past seemed to have given way to a pale, lifeless one.

Rachna was going through a barrage of emotions just like Karan. Her eyes welled up with tears and she turned away from him. She moved away from the door and pulled him inside to a nearby table.

Karan sat facing her in apprehension. His life was sitting in front of him.

'Tell her the truth. This is your chance to redeem yourself. Face the consequences.' His conscience kept prompting him.

No! He was not prepared for it- not yet.

Rachna looked at him silently. On one side, she found no words to express the feeling; the feeling of meeting one's beloved after such a long time. On the other side, she also knew that things had not changed for good. Karan also was in a terrible state. His smile; his aggression; his playfulness- everything seemed to have gotten lost inside the pallid figure in front of her.

Karan found it difficult to look at Rachna. Because he knew that if he did, he would break down. Her eyes carried too many questions. Those eyes were yearning to know why their lives had turned upside down.

"Long Time," Rachna began in a squeaky tone "How have you been?"

It was too difficult for her to speak.

Karan bit his lip. That voice which he yearned to hear for what seemed like eons was speaking to him. What was he going to tell her? He had so much to share, yet, felt so empty.

One look at him and Rachna understood that it was not the time for a conversation on their relationship. A long period of awkward silence followed.

Why did he leave her in first place? Was her suspicion such an unforgivable sin? Did he still love her and was he suppressing it? Were her million apologies not enough to compensate for it? There were too many questions but Rachna was scared to ask. The silence continued.

How could he not care? After all, they loved each other so much. They had vowed that they would stay together forever.

Things had certainly changed, though.

Karan kept looking at the glass of water in front of him, trying his best to avoid Rachna's gaze. No matter what Meghnad said, he was a coward.

Rachna opened her mouth to speak but closed it quickly. There seemed to be an invisible wall between them.

Both found it intolerable to remain in the coffee shop. Each moment was painful for them. After all, they were an estranged couple, meeting for the first time after their breakup.

Rachna stood up abruptly.

"I will come to your house tomorrow to celebrate Shivratri with you," she said suddenly and planted a quick kiss on his cheek.

As she turned around, Rachna kept her fingers crossed. Probably, the Festival would lighten up their lives and show them a direction- a path on which they could walk together. With these thoughts in mind, Rachna reached for the door when she heard a sniff.

Karan was trying hard to control his tears.

He had been trying to correct all his past mistakes over the previous few months but that one blunder remained like an inerasable blot. It all returned with her. Rachna loved him; that was never in doubt. Yet, she had undergone unimaginable suffering because of him. She was certainly not herself. Their breakup had changed her.

The biggest mistake was perhaps, not the night in Kolkata. It was the fact that he had forcibly ended the relationship, for no mistake of Rachna.

He should have faced the truth. He should have told her everything and let her decide. Instead, his intense fear and guilt had taken over.

God had sent Rachna to Amravati to help them mend or end their relationship. Perhaps, it was time to end all the suffering.

Would Rachna ever forgive him if he confessed? He knew within his heart that he would not survive without her. Rachna was the very basis of his life.

Karan felt helpless. The conflict within was ripping him apart. Little did he realize that in his distraction, he had taken a wrong turn at the Satara Highway. He wrenched himself out of his reminiscence to find that he was going in the wrong direction on the highway.

He thumped the steering wheel in frustration and took a U Turn towards Amravati. Then, his eyes fell on a person squatting by the side of the road.

The man's attire looked familiar. Midway into the turn, Karan changed gears and drove towards the person. As he neared the man, his heart jumped.

Meghnad was squatting alone by the road with a placard held in his left hand. On the placard, was a slogan in Marathi that read 'Go Back and Return us our dreams.'

Karan parked his car a distance away from Meghnad and walked across the road. Meghnad had his eyes closed in silent prayer. Karan squatted beside him, taking in the surroundings.

Farmlands and wilderness abound. An occasional vehicle or two passed by them with the passengers looking at Meghnad curiously.

Across the road, Karan saw a high wall with barricades in front of him. He could see construction activity going on at that site. It seemed like a Special Economic Zone. The silent protest was against that, Karan realized.

What a futile attempt it was? How could a lone man fight the system successfully with no support from anyone else?

However, Meghnad had the patience and the will to challenge the rut within the system. In his own archaic yet enigmatic ways! Karan looked at his grandfather and a rush of gratitude overwhelmed him.

"That," said Meghnad suddenly and Karan sat up in attention.

Meghnad pointed his finger towards the wall. "A part of that land belongs to us."

Karan looked at him in incredulity.

"What?"

"A part of that land belongs to us," repeated Meghnad.

Karan nodded in confusion.

"It was a while ago. Just before your grandmother passed away, the Government, under the Freedom Fighter's scheme had allotted us a part of that land. Then corruption played its part. The government took years to hand it to us."

"...Then just when everything seemed right, a local leader grabbed it. It remained like that for many years until the land prices shot up. He then sold it off to a private player and these apartments and all are coming up now," said Meghnad.

"How is that possible? That is illegal."

"It's not illegal. But, it's immoral. The government had promised to allot us another piece of land. Secluded and further down the highway. Everyone else had been persuaded to assent. But, I cannot."

On Meghnad's face, Karan could find a helpless smile.

"...Because your grandma loved this place! Her last wish was to build a house here- a memorial in her name. And I made her a promise. A promise I will fulfill." continued Meghnad.

Karan grimaced. Meghnad, despite knowing that he would never fulfill his wish, was still hopeful. 'Fight for a cause even when everything is against you.'

"Today is your grandma's death anniversary. For the past thirty-five years, I've been doing this on this day. People laugh at my silent protests and me. But what's wrong in trying to respect, if not fulfill, the dream of a person you love? It was her last wish. And I- I was the cause of her death." When Meghnad said this, Karan could see genuine anguish in his eyes.

With a jolt, Karan realized that his life was a reflection of Meghnad's.

"Did you manage to tell her the truth?" asked Meghnad abruptly.

Karan, for a moment, was baffled. He was not sure how his grandfather knew about his meeting with Rachna.

He had definitely learnt one thing though. It was impossible to fool Meghnad and Sudhir. He shook his head and mouthed 'No'.

Meghnad then turned to him and patted his shoulder.

"I understand what you are going through." He said as he held Karan's hands.

"...Guilt is a terrible thing. It tears and rips you apart. But, _Beta_ , you need to understand that mistakes and blunders are a part of life... "

"...Probably, even the Mahatma might be guilty about a few things, had he been alive now. For example, for unknowingly letting people misuse his surname..." Meghnad said and chuckled but then, fell silent.

He removed his spectacles and closed his eyes.

"I still remember every moment of the day when I was standing near the Raj Ghat watching the Mahatma's body passing in front of me. It broke me... But even that did not break me as much as..." Meghnad stopped and wiped his eyes.

"...It's been forty years and still, a day doesn't pass when I don't miss your grandma or your father. I never forgave myself for that one mistake of mine," he said, placing his hand over his chest.

When Meghnad did so, Karan saw intense remorse. For the first time in his life, he reached out and wiped his grandfather's eyes. His guardian angel!

Meghnad took a deep breath and looked into Karan's eyes.

"The Mahatma said 'Hate the sin and not the sinner.' I did not have an option to apologize for that horrible mistake. Charu was dead."

"... _Beta_ , If you do not let your guilt go now, it will torment you till your dying days. Look into yourself and you will find an answer." Meghnad said.

Meghnad was right. Forty years of remorse would have killed any normal man. He was a fighter, though- a freedom fighter who had Gandhism for company. The ideals had toughened him. Was Karan strong enough?

"Forgive yourself. Your life will be good." Meghnad said with a tone of finality as he prepared to stand up.

As Karan pulled his grandfather to his feet, his mind was hollering. One more nudge and he knew he would confess.

# 43

"Come," beckoned Sudhir.

Sudhir had gained consciousness and to Karan's relief, seemed alert and healthy. A newsreader was muttering gibberish on a news channel.

Karan sat beside Sudhir and ruffled his hair in adoration.

"Don't do that. I'm not a poodle," Sudhir chuckled and turned his attention towards the television.

'In a seemingly controversial decision, a Court in Pennsylvania has upheld the euthanasia plea by Victor Gomez, a Mexican immigrant suffering from Duchenne 's muscular dystrophy.' The newsreader was yelling over the microphone.

Karan froze.

Euthanasia- the dreaded word. What would happen if this news evoked a dangerous reaction from Sudhir? After all, his condition was no better. Karan closed his eyes and wished that Sudhir would stop watching the Television. Sudhir was still staring at the screen intently.

"Sudhir! Need to talk to you." Karan said, making his intentions obvious.

Sudhir smiled.

"Don't worry, _Bhaiyya_. I will not even think of this. Why would I like to end something that God has gifted me?" He said.

"...In your HR language, God had just written my Job Description wrongly." He added cheekily.

Karan smiled wryly.

"All right! At your service. What song do you want me to play?" he asked.

Sudhir shook his head.

"Let's forget music for one day. Just for today," He said.

Karan looked at him in apprehension. The youngster had always managed to read his mind perfectly.

"Did you speak to her? What did she say?" said Sudhir forthrightly.

Karan shook his head, trying his best not to meet Sudhir's piercing gaze. Sudhir understood.

" _Bhaiyya_! I do not want to sound preachy but you will have to listen."

Karan nodded slightly.

"Tell me. How old am I?"

"Eighteen..." said Karan hesitatingly.

"And what am I staring at?"

Karan grimaced.

"I'm eighteen and staring at nothingness. At death!" declared Sudhir.

"...See _Bhaiyya_! For once, look at life objectively. Look at the bigger picture... Yes, I accept that what you did was wrong. But then, will you let your guilt and one freak incident in the past, destroy the very basis of your relationship- togetherness? Why don't you see that incident as an exception?" said Sudhir agitatedly and sighed.

"...There was once a time, long ago. I wanted to be a pilot and roam the world. Every story about airplanes; I used to be crazy about them. Then, as time progressed, it remained a dream. Lost forever!"

Karan kept looking at the wall behind Sudhir.

"Look at me, _Bhaiyya_!" said Sudhir, "You are older than me and you pretty well understand everything. All that I want to say is that a day would come when you are close to the end of the tunnel. When you look back at life on that day, you should only see brightness," said Sudhir and stopped.

"What if she hates me forever?" said Karan, the anguish palpable in his voice.

"Then, may be, you are not meant to be together." replied Sudhir, "Love her as always. You don't get everything that you love. But just because you don't get them, the love doesn't end, right?"

"No regrets. No guilt. That's what life is. Forget everything. Listen to me for once! And go, confess!" he added and fell silent.

Sudhir had made his intentions clear. The effect it had on Karan was profound.

He was a confused man until that day. Then, his grandfather had cleared the path ahead for him. His 'brother' had then brightened it with lights.

Now, he knew what to do. Now, he knew what to expect. Finally, after a year of mental turmoil that had driven him to insanity and others to hell, Karan had taken a decision.

***

The festival of the all-powerful Lord had finally arrived. Ironic it was that Karan was prepared to meet that one person he so loved, knowing well that he was powerless. It was perhaps, the last time he would ever meet her.

As he reached for the door of the coffee shop where Rachna was waiting, he saw the clouds blocking the sun. How apt, he felt.

He pushed the door open to find Rachna sitting at a table, wringing her hands in anxiety. He walked towards her and touched her shoulder.

This was it! Karan knew that this was the decisive moment. Whatever was about to happen, he wanted it to end quickly.

Rachna pulled him to a chair gently and sat beside him, waiting for him to speak.

With her hands trembling, she took his hands into hers. His behavior that day showed that he still loved her. Was that day the day of reckoning for her?

Rachna retrieved a bunch of what looked like 'printouts of mails' from her bag and handed them to Karan. He opened them with shaky hands. His worst fears were about to come true.

"These are mails that I've been sending Megha. I've been mailing her telling her how sorry I was." whispered Rachna, her voice choking.

She then, retrieved another sheet of paper from her bag. On that sheet, written in blood, were the words 'I am sorry. Please come back.'

Rachna had literally shed blood for him.

"I'm sorry, Karan! I am sorry...What a stupid horrible person I've been," Rachna pleaded and then did something that Karan wished he had never seen.

She pleaded for mercy, her hands folded in supplication. It was an emotional, desperate plea.

"Please forgive me for once. I swear I will never doubt you. Give me one chance," she cried.

Karan could not take it anymore.

With a smoldering heart, he told her everything. The quarrel with her; the night at Kolkata; the turmoil that he faced. All his feelings, his fears, his guilt poured out of him. When he finally finished his confession, he felt a sense of calm despite the terrible pain.

The devastating storm in his life was finally ending, perhaps a tragic end.

A long period of silence followed. Karan looked at the cup of coffee in front of him, unable to look at Rachna.

Rachna stared at the same cup in stunned silence. In a few moments, her already tottering life had been destroyed.

Now, she understood why Karan had broken up with her. Now, she understood why he avoided her. Now, she understood the sole reason behind all their problems. Her Karan- her life, had cheated on her.

After all that Rachna had faced for one long year, she did not want things to end in this way. She did not want to be there in the presence of Karan. Their relationship had perhaps, been buried forever.

Rachna stood up, tears streaming down her cheeks. Shaking her head in disbelief, she looked at Karan once and left the coffee shop and him, perhaps forever.

# 44

He sat silently at the dinner table. She had left him finally. How could a girl forgive her man for such a blunder?

Rachna would 'erase him from her life'.

Tiny little drops were falling on the table from Karan's eyes. His heart felt much lighter, though. For the first time in months, he did not curse himself for what he had done.

Meghnad stood beside him, waiting for him to open his eyes.

"What happened?" Meghnad asked calmly.

"She left."

Meghnad sat beside Karan and wiped his eyes.

"Don't worry. She'll be back. You have done the right thing," said Meghnad, patting his cheeks.

Karan nodded. At that moment, he wanted the company of the two people who cared the most for him- Meghnad and Sudhir.

"Now cheer up. There are two guests waiting for you. Turn around," said Meghnad.

As Karan turned around, he found his two favourite children from the Sevashram looking at him with stubborn expressions on their faces. They were decked up for the occasion. Karan walked up to them and raised his eyebrows. The angry faces then broke into smiles.

Priya Godbole jumped at him and hugged him. It was her first birthday without her father. Karan had to make the evening special for her.

"Apple, Apple, Apple...." Gaurav kept shouting, vying for his attention.

Karan smiled at the kid. At that moment, he realized that there were more people in Amravati who loved him, than anywhere else. Despite what had happened that day, life seemed to be smiling at him again.

***

Karan reached Sudhir's place to greet him. The occasion was 'The Stream's' 100th Jamming Session. He had recorded the tunes he had composed on his laptop and he wanted to play them for Sudhir.

As he entered, he saw an attendant wiping Sudhir's hand with surgical cotton.

"Bed Sores," said Sudhir.

Karan did not react. He actually did not want to think about anything negative that day.

The attendant left the room. Sudhir turned to Karan, waiting for him to speak.

Karan switched on his laptop. A wallpaper on his desktop was staring at him. A picture of Rachna and him during happier times.

He realized that Sudhir was watching him.

"What happened, _Bhaiyya_ ," asked Sudhir. The silence from Karan gave him the answer.

"Don't worry. It's just a phase. She'll return," said Sudhir optimistically. The way in which he said it did not show just sympathy. He seemed confident about Rachna accepting Karan.

"Until that time, you need not bide your time. Look at the brighter side. You have two kids who treat you with so much of affection; you have a grandpa whose life revolves around you," Sudhir said "You have the 'Song of Life' to compose and you have a factory to look after. These will keep you busy till she returns."

"Now show me the song which you recorded. Tonight is Shivratri. So no sleep. Just the hope," He added with a smile.

Karan needed no more advice. Sudhir's words summed it all.

***

The workers in the factory were watching in silence. A mob of stick wielding men barged into the alleyway leading to the main building. They looked menacing and angry. Just as they reached Karan in fury, there was a huge applause from the crowd. The performance had ended.

The celebrations to mark the Foundation Day of the factory had ended with a street play. Uttej stood behind Karan and whispered something into his ear. As he finished, Karan broke into a smile.

"Sir, I think you should," said Karan.

Mr. Dass shook his head.

"No! You should."

Sakyabrat nodded vehemently.

It had been more than three months since resumption of work at the factory. Karan- the worker's' newfound friend and Ramchand stood below the Indian flag that was fluttering on a high pedestal. The Workers crowded around them. Karan had news that was important to them. He raised his hand to silence them.

"My dear brothers. What have you guys always wanted from the management? These many years, what were you guys fighting for?" he thundered.

The workers looked at one another blankly.

"A long term settlement and better Wages." replied somebody from the crowd.

"And what did you guys try for so long to achieve that?" shouted Karan.

The workers were silent. They did not know whether he was admonishing them.

"We've been telling you guys. Come, speak to us. Cliché it is but what sticks cannot achieve, words can. Am I making sense?" said Karan.

The words seemed to have an effect on the workers. A few began to comprehend what he meant.

"Let us make it easy for you. For the past one month, the Management has been working eighteen hours a day with just one thing in mind. Ever since you guys agreed to work properly and beat production figures." Karan paused and looked at the expectant crowd.

In their eyes, he saw anticipation; he saw tension; and he saw aspirations.

"We have news. Something that had been dusted under the carpet for so long has been revived. You know what?" thundered Ramchand.

Karan could hear the buzz. The crowd was about to erupt.

"All right! The Long Term Settlement- your lifeline is alive again. For the first time in five years! People, Come on! Let's bargain," he shouted empathically.

It was a great day in the workers' lives. The Long Term Settlement- the one single document that determined the 'life' of a worker was coming back to life in the Amravati factory.

The young manager meant what he said. The orator who had always kept audience captivated was back. That day, as the workers shook his hands with gratitude, he was one among them.

***

The sun was rising behind the hills as the stream gurgled in front of him. Karan looked at his watch. It was six in the morning. He kept the guitar aside in satisfaction and stretched himself. His fingers felt sore from all the strumming.

He turned around expecting to hear Sudhir but realized that he was alone. He had forced his 'band-mate' to rest at home, despite protests.

Karan knelt down and scooped some water from the stream. As he washed his face, the chill in the air hit him. In his reflection, he saw Rachna accepting him; he saw the completion of the Song of Hope; and he saw his parents accepting his grandfather again.

These were his three wishes!

Then, he realized that while his mind was preoccupied with the first two, he had completely forgotten the third.

Meghnad's biggest wish! Yes!

Karan then remembered. Sudhir had told him something. He stood up in a hurry and rushed home.

***

Karan opened the cupboard in Meghnad's room. The old man was not at home, that day.

As Karan's eyes scanned the neatly arranged 'Khadi' clothes, his eyes fell on a large cover at the bottom of the cupboard. It had an assortment of things, all gift-wrapped.

He emptied the contents of the cover onto Meghnad's bed. As he did so, his heart leapt.

He picked up one 'gift' and looked intently at it. On it, written in Marathi was a birthday wish.

'For the little one's second birthday. Wish you are here, _Chotu_ '.

Karan sat on the bed in stunned silence, his eyes watery. His 'guardian angel' had bought him gifts for every birthday of his but had never found the courage to let him know.

His eyes then fell on an envelope. In it, was a letter addressed to his parents. As he picked it up and read it anxiously, he stood up.

He wanted to act quickly because he knew that one wish of his would certainly see reality.

Karan dialed a number and walked to his car.

"Momma..."

The Song of Hope had started moving towards fruition for an old man.

#

# 45

Karan was practicing football in the garden. It was more than a year since he had practiced and it felt weird. As he dribbled past trees, he saw Meghnad standing in front of him.

Karan picked up the ball and walked up to Meghnad.

"Your father called today," said Meghnad, "He wants to come to Amravati and meet us. Your mother is also coming."

Karan could see immense happiness in Meghnad. After a forty-year long wait, the time had come.

A moment of silence followed.

" _Beta_! What did you tell them? I know you have something... no... everything to do with this," said Meghnad.

Karan walked past his grandfather. As he drew level with him, he whispered, " _Chotu_ is taking charge of his life."

Meghnad beamed at Karan. It was certainly, one of the happiest moments of his life.

***

Karan sat outside the ICU, his head tilted to a side. Just then, he felt a hand on his shoulder. As he turned around, he saw an old man, in a dhoti-kurta and a Gandhian cap, sitting beside him.

" _Dadu (Grandpa), does Sudhir's mom know about this?" he asked._

" _Yes. But she's made up her mind long ago. She is prepared," replied the old man._

Karan nodded and sat in silence. The clock struck one when Sudhir regained consciousness.

As Karan entered the Intensive Care Unit, he saw Sudhir lying on a bed hooked to life support. Karan had seen him in this condition before. This time, it hurt beyond composure. Three months were all that Sudhir had.

Karan walked to the bed and sat on a bedside table. He patted Sudhir on the head and said

" _Brother! I will not give up on you until we create the Song; until we create your dream."_

***

"Absenteeism is down. Production figures are up. The Settlement signed in one and a half months. Things have never looked better here. All these, thanks to you," said Mr. Dass.

"...The management and the Union- both are pretty happy with the settlement. I was just telling the others yesterday. Bringing you here was the greatest decision I had taken in my twenty years at HIL," added Sakyabrat.

Karan smiled but his mind was not on the conversation. He had come with a request. He placed a sheet of paper on Mr. Dass' table.

"What's this, Karan?" asked Sakyabrat, "Fifteen days special leave! Can I know why? "

"Some pending work, Sir."

"Is this pending work related to the neighbor of yours?" said Sakyabrat.

"Yes."

Mr. Dass looked at him and leaned back in his chair.

"You have done enough in these ten plus months. You certainly need a break. Even though you are not eligible for Privilege Leave yet, no worries. I'll handle that." He said.

Sakyabrat stood up and shook Karan's hands.

With a satisfied smile, Karan reached for the door when he stopped.

"Sir, our company is sponsoring that rock show at Nagpur during Live 12, right?" he asked.

"Yes! And you are of course invited. Why do you ask?" said Sakyabrat.

"I have a personal request to make, Sir. It may sound odd but can you ask the organizers to provide a one hour slot for my band."

Sakyabrat removed his spectacles and placed it on the table. Karan had never made such personal requests.

"What Karan? What's happening?"

"I will tell you the entire story one day. For now, I am just fulfilling a person's last wish," said Karan, in a hoarse whisper.

Karan sounded anxious. Sakyabrat understood what he meant. Lobbying with the organizers for a slot was not that tough a task for him or the other higher ups at HIL.

"OK. Deal! You start practicing," replied Sakyabrat.

April came to an end. Karan had a distinct feeling that a memorable chapter in his life was ending. He had fifteen days- fifteen days that he would dedicate completely to help Sudhir's last wish come true.

***

Live 12! The Indian version of the global Live 8! A grand musical extravaganza held in tandem across twelve Indian cities-Mumbai, Delhi, Chennai, Hyderabad, Bangalore, Pune, Kolkata, Ahmedabad, Guwahati, Chandigarh, Jaipur and Nagpur. Twelve big cities; one full day; an expected attendance of over a lakh people; and many performances by leading Indian rock acts for one theme- poverty eradication from India. Karan had requested for a slot for this concert's version at Nagpur.

Getting a slot was not a tough task in Nagpur. It was among the smallest cities to be chosen for the Live 12 and HIL was its title sponsor there. Besides, Bodhisattva had a solid name among college students. However, since it was EIHRI's band, Karan had to seek the college's permission for using the name.

The concert was to be held on the twentieth of May. That day was going to be the most important day in two lives, at least.

"Karan! Shall I prepare lunch for you," asked Sarojini.

"No, auntie. I think grandpa has prepared lunch at home. I did not even have my breakfast. He will kill me if I do not go for lunch," replied Karan "Ask Sudhir to take his medicine properly, Auntie. Just a week out of hospital and he's adamant..."

Sarojini smiled and left the room. Karan kept his guitar by his side. He had just finished playing a tune that he had practiced for so long.

Twenty second of April! Live 12 was just twenty-nine days away. Karan suddenly had misgivings about the entire concept of the Song of Hope. He had a feeling that any song that evoked a certain emotion in one person might not have the same effect on another. Perhaps, it was too late to realize that the concept itself was flawed.

" _Bhaiyya_ , Are you worried that the tune hadn't brought the desired effect in me?" whispered Sudhir wheezily.

Karan nodded gloomily.

"I am worried that the concept itself has a loophole somewhere. After this long, we haven't achieved one song that had the effect it desired. We have reached close to it. I don't deny it. The songs on other emotions are better. But the long term effect seems a no go." He said.

Sudhir nodded to Karan. Under his directions, Karan helped him sit in his modified wheelchair.

"Take me to your grandfather. But mind you, he should not know," said Sudhir hoarsely.

Karan did as instructed. As he prepared to pull the wheelchair into his house over the pathway specifically constructed for Sudhir, the youngster stopped him and led him elsewhere. They reached the edge of the small garden by the side of the house. Sudhir instructed him to stop.

Meghnad was watering the plants in the garden. This was a routine task for him. However, something else caught Karan's attention. His grandfather was humming an old Bollywood number. There was a spring in his step. He seemed to be dancing.

Karan had never seen Meghnad behave in this way. As Meghnad danced away to glory, Karan and Sudhir had a hearty laugh.

Sudhir nodded and Karan knelt beside him.

"Now tell me _Bhaiyya_. What do you think made him this happy?" asked Sudhir weakly.

Karan somehow knew the answer.

"Because I gave him hope that he would meet my parents?" he asked doubtfully.

Sudhir nodded again.

"Yes. Now tell me, what was the reason behind this hope?"

"My parents would be meeting him?" said Karan, sounding doubtful.

"Exactly! That's the inspiration."

Karan raised his eyebrows, still confused.

"I told you a long time ago, _Bhaiyya_! Remember? It is all a loop. In order to create an emotion, you need to first master that emotion yourself. If you have to do that, you have to be inspired!" said the youngster.

"So?"

"So, all you need to do is to go searching for those inspirations. You know where to find them, _Bhaiyya_!"

Karan was still trying to decipher Sudhir's words.

"Then, if I am supposed to start all over again, are all the jamming sessions a waste?" he asked.

"Who said? The fact is that those sessions made you ask me these questions. That says a lot," replied Sudhir.

Karan was not convinced.

"...See _Bhaiyya_! Those jamming sessions brought out your willingness to create the Song. All you need now is to find a reason- the inspiration. This is the final lap and the inspirations have to be damn good."

"But we don't have time to go searching for inspiration for all the songs. Our motive is the Song of Hope," replied Karan curtly.

"We will not master hope if we don't master the other emotions, _Bhaiyya_. I've been harping on that...And trust me, the Song of Hope isn't that tough to create once we master the other songs," said Sudhir.

"So, what you say is...."

"Go! Find inspirations for the Song of Nostalgia, Song of Peace, and the other songs and compose them. When all that is done, come back to me. The Song of Hope will then be within striking distance."

Sudhir's words did make sense. 'Hope is the mother of all emotions.' he had said once.

Karan had learnt so much in the past year and he knew where to go for inspirations. He stood up to leave when Sudhir spoke.

"Remember, _Bhaiyya_! What keeps _Dadaji_ kicking even after so many years? What keeps convicts alive in crazy prisons even when they are tortured daily? You know where the Song of Hope lies."

"...To start with! Go and seek the blessings of the Lord," Sudhir whispered.

Karan did not require prodding. Perhaps, the answer to the Song of Hope lay within. Sudhir was almost always right.

#

# 46

"Dude! Cut this 'requesting you' _wala_ crap. I will be there for sure. Hrishi on rhythm, Basky on Keyboard, Deepan on bass and I will be the drummer as always. And for the first time, I see you as the lead guitarist plus lead singer," shouted Anirudh, Karan's band mate at Bodhisattva, over phone.

"Thanks dude! I'll get back to you with all your travel and accommodation details," said Karan and hung up.

The stage was set! The players were ready! The time was set! The catch was- How was he going to compose the Song of Hope? He had no clue. To top it all, he had to compose the song all by himself.

"Will be fun" Karan told himself wryly as he entered the famous Siddhivinayak Temple of Amravati.

Sudhir had asked him to take the blessings of the Lord. Perhaps, the almighty would help him.

***

The Maha Aarti had just begun. Amidst the chants of the Ganesh Aarti by a hundred devotees and the cacophony of ringing temple bells, Karan sat deep in meditation- an art that he had learnt not so long ago.

In his mind, the cacophony had a rhythm. It seemed to purge his mind of all thoughts, all emotions.

If there was one word to describe the situation Karan was in, 'Peace' it was.

Could any other situation be more peaceful? A situation where the aura of the almighty overpowered an individual! A situation where the devotees laid down their defenses in front of the almighty!

The cacophony reached a crescendo. At that moment, when it seemed to Karan as though the Lord had understood him, he felt immensely peaceful. The Lord seemed to be telling him 'Your troubles are mine. Leave them to me'.

Did Sudhir send him to the temple for that moment? The moment when he sat facing the puppeteer in the puppet show called life. If that moment was not the inspiration for the Song of Peace, there could be no other.

In his mind, Karan marked a dot beside the Song of Peace. The first song of his concert had come into existence.

***

The ceremony to announce Long Service Awards (for employees who had served HIL Amravati for over fifteen years) had just begun at the 'monument'. Karan sat right in front of the dais, flanked by Mr. Dass and Sakyabrat.

"Good that you came for this event. Revived after years of neglect!" said Sakyabrat with pride and thumped Karan on the back.

"Now, we would request Mr. Sakyabrata Ray to come on stage to present the Long Term Contribution Awards," announced Ajit in Marathi.

Karan looked at the applauding crowd behind him. He found it odd that just over five months ago, the same crowd were baying for his blood. 'Give them an ounce of love and see how much you receive in return' Meghnad had said. How correct he was!

"Seems surreal right? They have changed so much in so less time," said Uttej, who was seated behind Karan.

"Yes! But to tell you the truth, it's not them alone. I have changed," replied Karan.

He surveyed Uttej for a second. Somewhere deep down, he knew that Uttej was responsible for that change to a small extent.

Karan opened his mouth to speak but Uttej spoke before him.

"Before you ask me, she has stopped talking to me," said Uttej.

Karan turned to him with concern.

"Stopped talking completely?"

"Yes... She is moving away from me."

"Come on Uttej. You are just imagining things."

"No sir. I know her too well not to take these cues. I ruined a friendship by proposing to her," replied Uttej in dejection.

"But I'll still wait for her. So what if she forgets me. I am at least genuine from my end," continued Uttej.

Karan looked at him with a sad smile.

"You may find this foolish but..." said Uttej but stopped abruptly. Because Karan waved him off.

"You know one thing, Uttej? During the time you told me your story for the very first time, I was a man who had given up on life."

"...But, now I can proudly tell you that you are one reason why I redeemed myself," said a beaming Karan.

Just then, he was called on to the dais.

"I have immense respect for you and your devotion to that girl. This may sound melodramatic. But if my prayers were to reach the almighty, I would sincerely pray... for you." He said earnestly as he stood up.

The Long Term Future Plan for families of workers with over twenty years of experience was being announced. As Karan stood on the dais cheering the winners, he saw happiness on every face. The company was providing the workers with not just livelihood but a secure future.

The last name to be announced was that of the old worker who had confronted Karan once. Varad Gokhale received his award from Sakyabrat.

Then, he did something that Karan did not expect. He walked up to him and hugged him, sobbing unabashedly. Karan was embarrassed.

However, despite the awkwardness of the situation, he felt immensely contented.

Finally, after almost eleven months, he was accepted at the 'monument', whole-heartedly.

Everyone in the factory seemed to be happy. The Long Term Settlement and the solutions to the Trade Union problems had ensured it.

Was this the Ram Rajya that Mahatma spoke about? Karan somehow felt that on that day, the great man's dream had returned to the factory.

'True realization comes only after great efforts.' Meghnad had said once. The past year had been horrible to Karan. However, had he not turned into a beast, would he have found the true definition of Ram Rajya.

Ram Rajya! The very word struck a chord that day. Meghnad was right! Somehow, he and Sudhir seemed to know everything. Karan had finally understood what humanity was and what compassion was.

Meghnad had said something months ago. The Mahatma's talisman!

As though etched in gold for him, the path to find true happiness was now visible to Karan.

***

Meghnad stood at the gates of the Sevashram with Karan and a few caretakers. A van had just arrived and an elderly woman got out of it.

"New joiner! Her children shunted her out. She was working as a sweeper in a commercial complex," said Meghnad with a sigh.

As the old man hurried to the woman with folded hands, she knelt down to touch his feet. Meghnad took a step backwards, feeling embarrassed.

In the woman's eyes, Karan could see true reverence for his grandfather. Perhaps, if she wrote the Song of Happiness that day, it would be the best song ever composed.

'Feel it and then compose it' Sudhir had said. If only Karan put himself in the old woman's shoes! The Song of Happiness would not be far away. After all, he had never felt so happy for this long.

***

One week had passed since Karan first wrote the Song of Peace. As he stood in front of the mirror, he could not recognize himself. His unkempt hair, his unshaven stubble and his general weariness showed him a completely different person.

In that one week, as he searched for happiness, sorrow, peace and all other emotions in the people around, and in the process, saw those emotions affect him, he began to realize the true meaning of the word 'Vaishnava Jana To'.

Vaishnava Jana To! The truth for which the Mahatma had laid down his life! The realization that 'I' was secondary to the word 'Us'!

In his craze to find happiness in others' happiness and sorrow in others' sorrow, Karan was coming to terms with life.

Perhaps, Rachna would never accept him. But, on that day, three thousand families were blessing him from their hearts.

Nonetheless, the fact that Rachna was his life could never be overshadowed.

Karan removed his shirt as a routine and looked at his wounded left arm. Somehow, he felt sadistic pleasure in hurting himself for Rachna. Just when he reached for a pair of scissors, the door opened and Meghnad entered the room. Karan quickly put on his shirt but not before Meghnad caught sight of the wound.

Meghnad's eyes were transfixed on the wound for a moment, his face showing an expression of astonishment. However, he quickly changed it.

"Tomorrow is April 30th. Don't forget it." He said.

Karan nodded.

"All preparations are done."

"That's good. This is the last one. So, we have to make it the best."

"Don't worry about that, _Dadu_! It will be. I promise."

Meghnad smiled in satisfaction and walked out of the room.

# 47

"Where are you taking me to? Can you take the blindfold off? I cannot see," said Sudhir, "You are taking advantage of the fact that I cannot open it myself."

"Sit quietly." Karan said.

"And why does it feel as though I'm climbing something."

"You are dreaming!"

Karan stopped walking.

He knelt in front of Sudhir and removed the blindfold.

"Bro. Open your eyes."

In the darkness, as Sudhir opened his eyes, he could see a cake in front of him. Meghnad and Sarojini were standing behind the table.

"Happy Birthday!" they screamed even as Karan burst a balloon over Sudhir's head.

"What the..." began Sudhir in surprise.

"Sorry! Sorry! This is not your birthday cake. See, it has seventy four candles. Let's save that for your seventy fourth birthday which we all will spend here together!" said Karan.

"Not all of us! Let's be practical. I will be 142 years old then. That's practically impossible. So, just the three of you." quipped Meghnad.

"You bless us from wherever you are. Whatever it is, we have to wait for fifty five more years for that," said Karan and removed the cake from the table even as Meghnad replaced the cake with another one.

"Here we are. Nineteen candles. Happy Birthday!" said Meghnad.

He held Sudhir's hand and helped him cut the cake.

"Now, your gift!" said Karan "Lights on!" he shouted.

As Sudhir squinted in the sudden brightness, he realized that he was in an aircraft. Karan had remembered!

"You always wanted to pilot an airplane right? This is the HIL CEO's corporate jet. My dad had to pull a few strings and the CEO allowed me to celebrate your birthday here," said Karan.

"Now! Matthew, our pilot, will take you to the cockpit and explain stuff there. However... You won't be allowed to fly it." He added.

Meghnad felt contented. The reaction on Sudhir's face as he was carried into the cockpit was beyond happiness.

"Now, there's one more surprise for you," whispered Karan as he helped Sudhir onto his wheelchair after the visit to the cockpit.

"I'm not surprised anymore," chuckled Sudhir, "Darkness again. Now what?"

Meghnad switched on the lights. In front of Sudhir, seated across the decorated table, was a smiling Vidisha Paranjpe- the girl who he fancied.

"What the..." began Sudhir in surprise.

"Good luck for your first date. Meet you outside." Karan winked and debarked from the plane.

***

"Thursday at five thirty. She wants to meet me again," said Sudhir weakly, smugness written all over his face.

"Not bad, brother! I got rejected by half the girls during the first date," said Karan with a smile as he played with the spokes of the wheelchair.

"The others?"

"During the second date," said Karan cheekily. Sudhir laughed heartily.

"By the way, what did she say?" asked Karan.

"Nothing! General stuff. By the way, she also watches Tom and Jerry," replied Sudhir.

"You are surrounded by kids."

The stream was gurgling past them in all its splendor, as the sun set over the distant horizon.

"I've finished the Song of Nostalgia."

"Good! Then move ahead. I think every other song is done except for our D-Song." replied Sudhir.

Karan glared at him. For some reason, Sudhir was unwilling to listen to his songs.

"The songs depend on the flow, _Bhaiyya_! And I don't want to spoil it with my inputs," said Sudhir.

"Don't comment on the songs. But listen to them. At least the Song of Nostalgia. I'm serious!" said Karan firmly.

Sudhir surveyed him quietly.

"Can I ask you what the inspiration is?"

"You know."

Sudhir smiled. The question itself was pointless. The Song of Nostalgia sung by Karan could only have one inspiration.

"Fine then! If you insist, play it," said Sudhir.

The time had come for Karan to show Sudhir his past.

As Karan began singing, his guitar play adding to the perfect melody, Sudhir knew instantly that the song would work wonders. Yes! It was the perfect start to the Song of Nostalgia.

Before Sudhir could realize it, as the wind rushed into his ears, he could hear his parents. Memories were creeping in. Nostalgia was certainly a powerful emotion.

He could see his parents together, playing with the toddler who seemed perfect to their eyes. How he wished that day stayed forever? He could see the first airplane that he saw in an air show at Bangalore. His urge to become a pilot was overwhelming back then. As Sudhir recalled all that had happened in his life in succession, he felt like he had gone back in time.

Tears formed at the edges of Karan's eyes.

Sudhir was still in reminiscence. The terrible fight and his father walking out on them, the humiliation meted out to him at school, the inability to do anything on his own, and those suicidal thoughts that had tormented him during his early teens. It seemed as though he was reliving his life again.

The pitch of the song had reached a crescendo.

Meghnad's face flashed in Sudhir's mind. He was his only hope during troubled times. Sudhir remembered those long discussions with Meghnad fondly. Then the faces of those who mattered to him flashed before him, one of whom was sitting right next to him.

The rush of memories reached its peak. The song ended.

This was the Song of Nostalgia! Even after the song finished, the memories remained, as though the past did not want to let go off him.

Sudhir shook those thoughts off and fixed his eyes on Karan. Only a powerful memory- a powerful inspiration could have triggered such an intense song.

As Sudhir looked at him, his eyes fell on Karan's left sleeve. It was bloody.

"What happened to your arm _Bhaiyya_? It's bleeding."

"Nothing! Just an injury," said Karan.

Sudhir grew suspicious.

"No! Show me."

Karan tried to resist but Sudhir did not budge. Reluctantly, Karan showed him the wound on his left arm.

Sudhir was astonished by what he saw. As he looked at his 'brother', he was moved.

"All this for Rachna?" Sudhir whispered.

Karan jerked his head slightly.

"Why?"

"I lost her..." said Karan and stopped.

"...This will remind me of her forever."

Those few words and the song were enough to show how much Karan craved for the love of his life. Perhaps, it was time for Sudhir to fulfill someone else's hope.

# 48

Karan walked into Sudhir's room to find Sarojini and the attendant helping the youngster onto his wheelchair.

"What? What's happening?" Karan asked in surprise.

"Nothing! Sudhir is leaving for Nagpur to meet a doctor," replied Sarojini.

"When did this happen? And why so suddenly?" said Karan agitatedly.

"Well, the doctor is in India only for a couple of days. So, the decision was taken in the morning," replied Sarojini.

Sudhir sat silently in the chair, allowing others to pack his bags. Just then, Karan felt a hand on his shoulder. Meghnad had entered the room.

"Ready?" he asked. Karan noticed a bag in his hand.

"What? You are also going?"

"Of course! Who else will take him there?" said Meghnad.

"Things were decided when you were at the Stream. We did not want to disturb your practice." He clarified.

"Is my practice that important...?"

Sudhir cleared his throat.

"Mom! Can I speak to _Bhaiyya_ alone for a moment?" he whispered.

The others left the room leaving Karan alone with Sudhir.

"I called the best doctor from the Middle East for you. You refused even to meet him." asked Karan, disappointment showing in his voice.

Sudhir looked up at him and smiled.

"This was your grandpa's wish. I could have taken you along. But, we just have eighteen days left." replied Sudhir. He replied so frankly that Karan could not feel disgruntled with him anymore.

"Your date with Vidisha?" said Karan, a cheeky grin on his face.

"Got it postponed. I have an accommodating girlfriend, you see." quipped Sudhir, "Sit, _Bhaiyya_! Got to tell you something."

Karan sat on the bed waiting for him to speak.

"Before I leave, I need you to undergo one small exercise, as always."

"Why? Is it that important?"

"Nothing of significance to the Song of Hope but the realization of what I'm about to say is critical to life, as such." replied Sudhir.

Karan shook his head in agreement.

" _Bhaiyya_! The inspiration is an idiotic program I watched on Bindiya TV on Rebirth...Do you believe in rebirth?" asked Sudhir.

"Never thought about it. This topic always confuses me."

"Good for you. Many men had gone mad trying to find the answer. I want you to listen to this carefully. Now close your eyes."

Karan obeyed his instructions.

"Ever wondered what happens after death, _Bhaiyya_?"

Karan had never thought about this topic much. He always believed in living 'in the moment' all his life and in the past one year, he was forced to live 'in the past'. Future was never in his mind.

"We cease to exist?" asked Karan doubtfully.

"Probably! That is an answer that rationalists provide and that's what I want to believe in. But the general belief is the Judgment Day theory or the Rebirth theory."

Something flickered in Karan's mind. Why was Sudhir speaking about this topic so suddenly? He had never mentioned death in these many months. Did this mean that the one greatest fear-the fear of death, had taken over even the gritty Sudhir?

"And the basic maxim of both these theories is that the Universe is forever and that the Soul is eternal..." Sudhir continued.

"...So, if we believe in the Rebirth theory that the soul lives forever, then one simple question is, when will this all end? Will it be one life after another and another and another, a never-ending cycle? Sounds scary na?" he said, "Imagine living in this cycle forever."

"That's the reason I want to believe in the rationalist view that everything comes to an end when we die." He added.

Karan was fascinated by the topic and scared about Sudhir in equal measure. Sudhir's face did not show any fear, though. He was smiling, as usual.

"To be frank with you, I'm not too much into this topic," said Karan.

Sudhir glared at him for a while and then nodded seriously.

"No worries. It's just that, when you are looking down the barrel, these thoughts scare even the grittiest of beings."

Karan could not help but sympathize with Sudhir.

"Anyway, I'll be back in a couple of days. Hope the Song is in progress by then." replied Sudhir.

"I told you all this to reiterate my point. Never give up on anything because life gives you only one opportunity," he said finally.

The attendant arrived and picked up Sudhir's suitcase, pushing his wheelchair along. As Sudhir reached the door, he turned to Karan.

"One final thing, _Bhaiyya_! The greatest inspiration for the Song of Hope is fulfilled hope. You will understand soon," said Sudhir and turned away.

***

"I now declare you man and wife. You may now kiss the bride." The priest said.

The tall stranger held her tightly and kissed her. As they parted, they seemed so happy together.

That evening, the man led her into their room that was beautifully lit up with candles. He moved closer to her and kissed her but her eyes were not on him. They were looking at Karan accusatorily- the betrayer.

"Rachna!" Karan woke up with a start. He looked at the clock. It was still five in the morning.

Slowly, he trudged to the refrigerator to find something to eat. It was the second day since Meghnad and Sudhir had left for Nagpur, and he felt lonely.

As Karan opened the refrigerator, he saw Rachna standing beside it, for a fleeting instant. He blinked and she was gone! The hallucinations were driving him crazy. For the previous two days, he saw Rachna wherever he went.

His attempts to compose the Song of Hope were also not that successful. Karan spent the entire afternoon that day, watching old videos of his life at EIHRI. Perhaps, he could find an inspiration there.

He looked out through the window. The light in Sudhir's room was switched off.

The phone rang suddenly.

"Karan! Funny thing happened today. Uttam came to the factory with a few hooligans," said Sakyabrat.

"...Even before we could call the police, he barged into the admin area. By then, the police arrived. And here was the twist in the tale."

"...He tried to instigate the Trade Union against the police and you know what happened. The workers kicked him out, literally. You should have looked at his face when they did that." He added in glee.

"Good. Expected this, though," replied Karan dryly.

"Yeah! By the by, wanted to inform you that the Live 12 slot has been finalized. It's an hour before midnight. That would be the final act in Nagpur."

"Oh! Brilliant. Thanks a lot, Sir."

"Good then. Get practicing," said Sakyabrat and hung up.

Hah! Just when Karan thought that the day did not begin well for him, this news reached his ears. Sakyabrat had managed to get the best slot for him and his band.

That evening, as Karan looked out through the window, he saw that the light in Sudhir's room was 'on'.

Sudhir and Meghnad had returned without his knowledge. Why had they not informed him of their return? He hurried to Sudhir's place to find him, Sarojini and Meghnad having a subdued discussion.

As soon as the three saw Karan entering the room, they fell silent.

"So, how was the visit to the doctor?" asked Karan in anticipation.

"Nothing significant! The same old story." replied Meghnad, trying hard not to look at him.

Karan bit his lip in disappointment and turned to Sudhir. To his surprise, Sudhir was beaming at him.

"How's the Song of Hope going?" asked Sudhir.

"Two days of wasting time. I did nothing."

"Don't worry, _Bhaiyya_. You will get the inspiration." replied Sudhir dismissively and turned to Meghnad, " _Dadaji_! I need some rest. We will discuss later."

Over the next three days, Karan tried to compose the Song- in futility. Eventually, he decided to obey Sudhir's advice and to wait for an inspiration. He began fine-tuning his other songs.

***

It was late in the night on the eighth of May. Meghnad was fast asleep in the next room. Everything seemed so silent, so peaceful. The peace was suddenly shattered by the landline that rang loudly.

Karan hurried to the phone. He did not want the noise to awaken the poor old man.

"Hello, Karan Desai here." He began.

The person on the other side had hung up by then.

Karan returned to his room, only to hear the phone ring again and this time too, the other person disconnected before he could speak.

In exasperation, Karan switched off the lights of his room and went off to sleep.

The phone rang again. This time, Karan was too drowsy to react. In his drowsiness, he could vaguely hear Meghnad picking up the phone and the sound of the front door closing. He was surely hallucinating!

# 49

Karan awoke with a start. The nightmare! Again!

He opened his bag in a hurry and retrieved a portrait of him and Rachna together.

Just then, Meghnad entered the room. He sat beside him and took the portrait from him.

"You make such a lovely couple." began Meghnad.

Karan smiled.

"Sudhir told me about the incident at the Stream. He told me about the bruises," said Meghnad, "So much for love?" he said, uncharacteristically emotional.

Karan walked to his luggage and opened his suitcase from which he retrieved a bag. He emptied the contents of the bag onto the bed.

Meghnad stared silently at the strewn contents on the bed. Karan had preserved everything that was even remotely related to Rachna.

"I need just one chance." whispered Karan and walked out of the room.

He did not want to think about Rachna and get depressed. The biggest priority at that point was the song.

Eleven days to the D-day! He still needed an inspiration, a massive one.

***

It was late evening. Karan was sitting in Sudhir's room, waiting for him to swallow his medication. That evening seemed so different. Why was Karan feeling so jittery? He knew that the Song of Hope was still at least a couple of night outs away. If the jitters were not related to the song, what were they signifying?

Karan's eyes fell on Sudhir. No! Sudhir was a strong willed youngster and nothing would happen to him until his dream came true.

Karan's mind was filled with bizarre thoughts. Was the nightmare about Rachna about to come true? Was she going to marry someone else?

Just then, Sudhir whispered something. Karan moved forward to hear what Sudhir wanted to convey.

"All right! The Song of Reminiscence," said Karan as he picked up his guitar.

As he began singing, he could feel Rachna's presence. Somewhere deep within, he knew that at that moment, she was also thinking about him. Perhaps, her love for him never waned.

Karan never knew that he was such a good songwriter until he wrote this song. So immersed was he in the song, that he did not realize that he had finished singing. He opened his eyes to find an emotional Sudhir, his eyes sparkling with tears.

"Now, Come on." began Karan but then, he realized that Sudhir's eyes were fixed upon something behind Karan, at the door.

Karan too, instinctively turned around and froze.

At the doorway, with her hands clasped over her mouth, stood Rachna- the love of his life.

Karan closed his eyes. His hallucinations were slowly turning him mad. It seemed as though Rachna was there.

Then, he realized with a jolt that even Sudhir saw what he saw. He surely was not imagining things. Karan opened his eyes again and swung around.

The earth stood still.

Yes! The girl who defined his life was still standing at the doorway. Beside her, beaming with happiness stood Meghnad.

Then, realization dawned upon Karan. Everything seemed to fit in. His grandfather and his 'brother' had scripted the climax of his 'life' story.

Karan's eyes were unable to take in the truth. Everything seemed so surreal. How was this possible? His beautiful, hazel-eyed Rachna was standing in front of him, waiting for him to come to her, hug her and caress her.

He dropped his guitar by his side and trudged towards her, as though in slow motion.

Meghnad led Rachna to Karan. She kept looking at an imaginary point above his head, unable to look directly at him.

How much had they endured in the past year? Still their relationship stood the test of time. Karan stopped inches away from her. Meghnad retreated away from them and sat at Sudhir's bedside, all his remaining teeth showing.

Rachna raised her head slowly and met Karan's eyes. The world around them was shaking. Or was it! They did not know. Neither did they care.

Things were happening so suddenly that everything seemed like a dream. A dream from which neither wanted to wake up.

Was this a lucid dream? Or were they hallucinating? What was happening to them? All those questions in their minds could wait.

Rachna held out her hand slowly. Held in it was the diamond ring that Karan had gifted her ages ago.

So, it was not a dream.

The silence was deafening!

Karan looked at Rachna and understood what she wanted him to do. He knelt on one knee and took the ring from her with shaky hands. He was finding it difficult to maintain his composure.

This was surely, the defining moment of his life- the moment he had been waiting for all along.

Rachna was going through the same emotions, in fact even more intense. Only she knew what she had been through. Even Karan's admission of the horrible blunder had not weakened her love for him even though it had shattered her almost to death. Then, the two angels had showed her how much he had changed for her and her alone.

Her 'one in a million' had perhaps drifted away from her, only to come back to her as hers.

Rachna stretched out her left hand, trembling in anticipation. It was too wonderful to believe.

Karan's mind was numb and he was finding it difficult to recollect the proposal he had prepared so long ago. He cleared his throat and held her hand.

"This...this...is surreal...I...I...I just want to say." He stammered.

He coughed and cleared his throat again. He found it difficult to speak. He had to speak somehow, though.

"Rachna! For twenty one long years," he began, "...'I' defined my life. It was 'I' who I was obsessed about. It was 'I' who decided my past, present and future. Then, U came into my life and at that point, I realized that I am incomplete without U. I..." Karan stammered.

Rachna stood there smiling. She tried to steady her trembling hand.

"Damn! I am bad at this," mumbled Karan.

Rachna gave a teary chuckle.

"Yes, you are," she whispered.

"I always...Forget it..." exclaimed Karan, even as Rachna knelt down and clutched him for support, her emotions getting the better of her.

Karan moved closer to her and caressed her cheeks.

"Rachna! All that I want to ask you is...If I lay here, if I just lay here, would you lie with me and just forget the world."

Rachna sobbed. The last few words showed how much her Curdy loved her.

"Oh! You still remember," she whispered.

Karan wiped the tears off her eyes, took the ring in his right hand and looked into her eyes.

"Rachna Dixit, Will you marry me?"

Rachna nodded vehemently. She wanted the moment to stay forever.

"I will."

As the couple hugged and kissed, all that they could see was happiness. Meghnad slapped a beaming Sudhir on the back in glee.

Karan's life had finally come full circle. His life was a stage- a puppet show. And he knew who was directing it.

# 50

Rachna rested her head on Karan's chest as he wrapped his arm around her. They lay on the ground beside the stream, looking at the star-studded sky. The moment they had been dreaming for had finally come true. For that, Karan had to thank the two messiahs who had changed his life.

"Rachna! I am..." Began Karan but before he could continue, Rachna gave him a peck on his lip.

"Don't say anything. Don't ruin this moment," she whispered and kissed him again.

As they lay there gazing at the infinite space above them, time seemed to stand still.

Ah! Sheer Happiness! Karan could not describe the emotions flowing through him. Neither could Rachna. Memories were strong.

Déjà vu! They were back to the days when they would spend hours at the stretch at Dimna. Life had played a trick on them to test their love for each other. At that moment, Karan realized that if he wrote a song, it would be the happiest song ever.

***

It was early morning. Karan woke up suddenly. Rachna was sleeping, cuddled in his arms.

Just then, he noticed the reason why he awoke in first place. His phone was ringing.

"Karan... Second Time... LK Hospitals... Please come soon." Meghnad said incoherently.

Karan closed his eyes and grimaced. Meghnad himself was shaken. Karan nudged Rachna to wake her up.

"What happened?" she asked drowsily.

"Sudhir's second heart attack," mumbled Karan and stood up with a stony expression, "We have to go".

Rachna stood up hurriedly and followed him to the car. She knew how much Karan adored Sudhir and was worried.

Karan did not speak a word throughout their journey to the hospital. His mind was blank because he wanted it to remain that way. Rachna, taking this as a cue, remained silent.

At the hospital, they were directed to the Intensive Care Unit outside which they found Meghnad trying to console Sarojini. Karan stopped, not wanting to proceed further. Something was seriously wrong with Sudhir.

Rachna gripped Karan's hand firmly and guided him towards the ICU. As soon as Sarojini saw Karan, she walked up to him, as though in a daze.

"The doctors say that he will be under observation for the next twelve hours. Only then can something be said about his condition. Tell me! Is it time," She stopped speaking and turned away.

Rachna took her hand and led her to a chair at the waiting area.

Karan's eyes fell on Meghnad who was peering into the ICU through the window. He walked up to his grandfather. Sudhir lay on his bed, hooked to life support.

Karan tried to remain resolute and so did the old man. Their pillar of support was battling for life.

"What are the chances?" asked Karan silently.

"No idea! The doctor himself doesn't know," replied Meghnad.

"He was fine even in the night. How did this happen? And when?"

"I don't know. Sarojini called me at midnight. Apparently, Sudhir spoke to somebody and something happened. She is not telling me," replied Meghnad.

Karan nodded. With one glance at the unconscious Sudhir, he turned around. He did not want to stand there any longer.

***

Dawn was breaking. Karan stood silently beside the car with a blank face. Rachna stood beside him in apprehension. She had seen enough tears in the past one year. She did not want a relapse again.

"You know, Rachna! I am a changed man today. Without him and _Dadu_ , I would have been lost forever."

Rachna kept looking at her feet.

"I know," She replied.

Karan sighed.

Somebody else was scripting his life. There was no point in losing his composure. Even Sudhir would not have liked it.

"If the inevitable should happen, it will. Anyway, did his mom tell you? What exactly happened?"

Rachna hesitated.

"Yes! She did," she said.

"What did she say?"

"That poor boy, after he succeeded in bringing us together thought that he could try his luck with his parents. So, he called up his dad," Rachna paused, "and then one thing led to another and..."

Karan swayed on his feet as Rachna narrated what had happened. Sudhir's father had abused him so much that he suffered the attack.

It was clear that Sudhir was desperate to get his two wishes fulfilled.

Karan did not know how far he would succeed in the Song of Hope- Sudhir's one greatest wish. Nonetheless, he was not going to let the second wish go unfulfilled.

He walked up to Meghnad who was still peering through the glass window. After a long pause, he cleared his throat.

"Grandpa! We are going to Nagpur tomorrow. To meet Anant Kulkarni."

***

The car stopped in front of an old-fashioned villa in central Nagpur. Karan and Meghnad stepped out of it. Rachna was at the hospital, awaiting the doctor's report in apprehension.

" _Dadu_! For once, forgive me. We don't have time to tackle this guy in non-violent way," said Karan seriously.

Meghnad smiled even as Karan knocked at the door. Perhaps, his grandson had learnt the way of life for his generation- Violence wherever non-violence was meaningless, but for truth and justice.

A bald man with a stout face opened the door. He had a distinct resemblance to Sudhir.

"Mr. Anant Kulkarni?"

"Yes."

"We are your son's neighbors at Amravati. We need to talk to you for a while," said Karan politely.

The man gave a dismissive look at Karan and Meghnad. He turned away, trying to close the door. However, he did not notice that Karan had wedged his foot between the door and the wall.

"Sir, your son is battling for his life. Please show some mercy," said Karan as he forced open the door.

As he did that, he noticed a woman enter the living room from the kitchen. Karan realized that the man had found another woman after he had left his family. It was not surprising. Neither did he feel guilty about what he was about to do.

"Clear out now. I don't want you loitering around my place," shouted the bald man.

Karan launched himself forward but Meghnad held him back.

"Please! Give respect to my age, Kulkarni. We have come all the way from there to fulfill his wish," said Meghnad, pleading with him.

Anant Kulkarni opened the door and glared at the duo.

"What do you want now?" he asked arrogantly.

"Your son is in the hospital," said Karan but Anant raised his hand to silence him.

"Clear out of here. I don't care about a filthy little cripple," shouted Anant, "You..." He could not complete his line because at that moment Karan punched him so hard on his face that he flopped to the floor, clutching it. The woman behind him screamed.

Karan entered the house even as Meghnad closed the door behind him.

"Deepa, call the police," stammered Anant as Karan pulled him to his feet by his collar.

"Bastard, you DARE? CALL the POLICE." Karan yelled, punctuating each word with a slap on the man's face.

The woman, who was Anant's paramour, ran to the phone.

"Don't you try. You are not legally wed to this guy. If you do call, you will be arrested," warned Meghnad. The woman stopped and looked from Karan to Anant.

"You touched me. You know who I am?" asked Anant, trying to threaten Karan.

Karan could gauge the fear in his voice.

"You are a bastard who deserted his wife and child just because you wanted a life." he yelled and pushed him onto the sofa.

Anant stared at the ceiling silently. He realized his helplessness against an enraged youngster.

Meghnad stood beside Karan and patted his shoulder, hoping to calm him down.

Karan took a deep breath and sat beside the bald man. For a few minutes, he stared at Anant, tension running high.

"You left the kid when he was a toddler. You deserted him when he needed you the most...And he still has not given up on you. Even now, when he is on his deathbed, he is thinking about you," said Karan, trying to keep his calm.

Anant looked the other way. His face was red and his eyes were swimming with tears. He could not tolerate the fact that a youngster had hit him.

"And now, he is in the ICU battling for life. Just because he was a fool. A fool who wanted to see his father for one last time. A fool who wanted his mom and dad to be together," said Karan calmly but his voice was rising "and you, being that ungrateful son-of-a-bitch, have the guts to insult him in front of me?" He asked.

Karan glanced at Meghnad and the old man moved forward.

"Anant! Look at me. A man twice your age has come all the way from Amravati just to tell you that your son loves you. You know what that means. There are people willing to do anything for your son. One day, you'll realize your folly," said Meghnad.

"Sudhir's last wish was to see you and his mom patch up and lead a life together. I don't know whether that's possible... But, we want that kid to be happy." he added.

Karan stood up, pointing a warning finger at the bald man.

"So tomorrow, I will be at the LK Hospital at eleven. If I don't find you there at that time, rest assured, your son may not see his next birthday. But you also wouldn't see yours." Karan said and turned towards the door, not bothering to look at Anant again.

As he reached the door, he turned around and pointed to his watch.

"Eleven tomorrow"

#

# 51

"This is Rachna Auntie. She loves Priya," said Karan as he held Priya's palms and lifted her with one hand. The kid dropped to the floor, giggling.

"Now say thanks to her."

Priya jumped at Rachna and gave her a peck on her cheek. Rachna held the kid tightly.

"She is so cute," she squeaked, "Did not feel like leaving her even when she came to Mumbai."

Priya then saw Meghnad and ran to him, leaving the couple alone at the hospital's waiting hall.

Rachna's eyes followed the kid. She seemed to adore Priya.

"So, _Dadu_ brought even her to Bombay to convince you," asked Karan, smugness written all over his face.

"Of course! He had his entire army ready," replied Rachna cheekily.

"Are you planning to adopt her?" she asked, her eyes still on the kid.

"Not sure. Perhaps, sometime in the future if you are all right with it. I will anyway ensure that she gets the best upbringing possible," said Karan.

Rachna smiled and ruffled his cropped hair.

"I can't believe that you have changed so much. I don't want to miss you anymore. Let's get married," she said.

Karan knew that Rachna was serious about it. Even he was. He did not want to delay anything anymore. Sudhir had taught him the maxim to the fullest.

"We will." He said.

Just then, his eyes fell on a short, bald man entering the hospital. His plan was working.

"Sudhir's dad has come. His mom should not see this man. You know what to do, Rachna." He said and stood up hurriedly. He signaled Anant's arrival to Meghnad.

Together, Meghnad and Karan walked up to Anant. The man did not meet their eyes.

"Where's the boy?" he asked in a cold, high-pitched voice.

"This way, please," said Meghnad, trying to behave as politely as possible. They led him to the ICU where Sudhir still lay in coma.

It had been fifteen years since Anant last saw his own son. The toddler who he had considered a burden had grown up. As Meghnad moved away from him leaving him alone, he saw something flicker in his eyes. Was it remorse? Or were they just imagining things?

***

"Dropped her home! She will not be here for a while," said Rachna.

Karan was distracted. He glanced at Anant whose eyes were still fixed on his son.

Rachna nudged Karan and placed a sheaf of papers in his hand.

Meghnad took the papers and walked towards Anant.

"Sir, a few letters which Sudhir has written to you over the years. Written with his mouth!" said Meghnad and handed them to Anant.

"If he is human, he will change," said Rachna, her eyes on the bald man.

Anant sat on a chair in front of the ICU and began reading the letters. Meghnad was also watching him silently.

Half an hour passed but it seemed like years to them. Two days after Sudhir suffered the heart attack; the doctors monitoring him were yet to give them any news of comfort.

"You know what," began Rachna, "Did not want to bring this thing up again. But just wanted to let you know. When _Dadaji_ came with his entire army to convince me, I was still unable to come to terms with whatever happened. I had a feeling that since he's your grandpa, he will support you."

"...But then, I saw Sudhir. The main reason why I'm back here with you is that poor guy. When a terminally ill kid who can hardly breathe, assures you that someone has changed completely for you and tearfully pleads with you to give that someone one chance, anyone would melt."

"That moment made me see reason. How did I miss it? This long, I have been an immature college girl. Had I given you space at the outset and not let my immaturity take over, all these things would not have even happened," Rachna said earnestly.

Karan was embarrassed.

"I'm sorry," He said, looking at his feet.

"No... No... No... _Janu_! I don't want you to be, please. I only told you this because even I realize how much this fellow has changed our lives," said Rachna and held Karan's hands.

"This kid opened my eyes. He made me realize that I was foolishly possessive. He made me realize that one silly freak incident should not threaten our relationship. After all, you and I together- that feeling is much above all these..."

Karan smiled.

"So, _Janu_! Let Bygones be bygones... Anyway, when will Mrs. Kulkarni be back?" said Rachna cheerfully.

"You will have to go pick her up. That would depend on what happens with this man."

"Yeah! I don't want her to see this guy. She'll be shattered. But, you should pick her up only after this man gets out of this place."

"I should pick her up? Why don't you learn how to drive, you stubborn ass! The car is all yours."

"That let's see," said Rachna and rested her head on Karan's left arm.

Karan withdrew his arm with a jerk.

"What? What happened?" asked Rachna with concern.

"Nothing!" he replied.

Rachna pulled up his sleeve despite his protests. The swollen wound on his left arm was throbbing.

Rachna knew that the crazy Karan was hurting himself in remorse. Meghnad and Sudhir had also confirmed her fears. Now, when she saw the wounds herself, she felt pained terribly.

This was insane. Karan had done it because he had betrayed her. He had done it for her!

"Curdy! Give me your phone. I need to speak to somebody," she said suddenly.

"Who?" Karan asked.

Rachna grabbed the phone from him and stood up.

Just then, the door to the ICU opened. The doctor had news.

Sudhir had regained consciousness. Anant Kulkarni sat in his chair, his eyes still on the letters.

"Sudhir wants to meet Karan and Rachna in particular. Speak to him but no shocks or surprises." The doctor said.

Meghnad had a word with the doctor while Karan walked up to the Anant and stood in front of him.

"Sir!" he began. The man looked up slowly.

"Sir, for once, please come with us and meet Sudhir," said Karan, almost pleading with him.

Anant did not react at once. He looked at the papers and then at Meghnad. The old man's gaze was piercing into him. He finally stood up.

"But the doctor said...." began Rachna.

"Nothing will happen to Sudhir." Karan replied firmly and led Anant into the ICU.

***

Sudhir lay on the bed with his eyes closed. Karan shook him gently while Rachna stood beside him, caressing his hair. Sudhir opened his eyes.

"How are you feeling?" whispered Karan.

"Alive and kicking."

Karan's gaze fell on Sudhir's wasted limbs.

"I'm still kicking in my mind," said Sudhir with a smile.

Karan gave a sad chuckle. The youngster had not lost his sarcasm even on his deathbed.

"Sudhir! You have a visitor," whispered Rachna, motioning towards the door.

At the doorway, was not Meghnad or Sarojini. Sudhir's eyes fell on somebody whose face he vaguely remembered.

Karan and Rachna moved away from the bed, in apprehension.

Sudhir blinked twice and closed his eyes. Perhaps, he had thought that he had not woken up. He opened his eyes again. His father was still there.

Then slowly, Sudhir's expression changed. It seemed as though all those emotions he had bottled up for fifteen years were surging through him at last. He was happy, sad, angry, ecstatic, all at the same time. The dream had finally become a reality.

Anant sat on the bed and stroked his son's hair.

As Sudhir gave vent to his emotions, his expression provided too many answers. Had Sudhir had the ability to walk, he would have been dancing. His father had accepted him.

As Karan saw the father and son together, he finally understood what Sudhir had meant all along. He now understood the true meaning of the Song of Hope. The result of 'fulfilled hope' was right in front of him. If this was what hope achieved, he was ready to slog for the song.

All that he needed was inspiration! He had it. He needed memories! He had it. He needed skill! He had it. He needed company! He had it. He could now 'create' the Song of Hope.

# 52

"Don't leave na? Please! I need you with me." Karan pleaded, holding Rachna's hand tightly as she got out of bed.

Rachna sat on the bed, her lips parted.

"Do you think I'll find it easy to leave you, that too now, when you need me all the more?" she said.

"Then, don't go."

" _Janu_! You know I have to," Rachna stopped as Karan pulled her towards himself and held her snugly.

The couple lay on the bed holding each other. The lyrics of 'Chasing Cars' couldn't have been more apt. All that they ever were and all that they ever wanted was in front of them.

"Oh shucks! The train is at nine and I need to get ready now if I have to catch it," said Rachna as she got out of the bed again but Karan held her hand.

"Promise me that you'll be back on the 18th."

"I will, I promise."

"I understand that the angioplasty for your grandma cannot be postponed. It's just that I was expecting your company here for the Song," said Karan mournfully.

"I know, _Janu_ ," said Rachna and kissed him "Now if you would allow me to, I have to wear something at least. I can't go like this."

Karan grinned sheepishly.

"Fine! Convey my regards to Grand Mom and Auntie. Tell them that even I want to be at Mumbai for the angioplasty but am caught up here."

"You are speaking as if you wouldn't be coming to the station to give me a send-off," said Rachna exasperatedly "Now get ready."

***

The couple was waiting at the Badnera railway station- the place where the journey began for Karan a little less than a year ago. There were a few people at the station, waiting for the train. He could notice that almost every face was glum.

"It's funny! Life is such a lesson. Look at everyone here. Each of them has problems in life but they still keep moving on," said Karan.

Rachna looked at him intently. The puppeteer had certainly played the right tricks. Her Karan had grown up.

"You've changed, Curdy... for good," she said.

Karan shrugged.

"By the way, I forgot." Rachna retrieved a huge box of chocolates from the bag, "These are for Gaurav."

A silent moment passed.

"I've decided, Curdy! I will put in my papers at Arthur Murray and shift to Amravati," said Rachna seriously.

" _Pagal hai kya?_ What are you saying?" said Karan, turning to her with a frown.

"You know, Curdy. I still cannot forget March, the 28th- last year. I've stayed away from you for more than a year. Can't do that any longer," Rachna said. When she said that, Karan saw her eyes twinkling.

"...See Curdy! I know that in the situation you are in, you cannot leave this place. You have to take care of Sudhir until the inevitable happens. Then, you have so many people here who adore you- your grandpa, Priya, Gaurav, the people at the Sevashram. So, someone has to sacrifice," said Rachna. When she spoke, it always made sense.

Rachna was always reasonable and level-headed. He was grateful that she was.

"But your mom needs you. You cannot shift them here right?" asked Karan.

"All those things can be handled."

"But, it's just a matter of two years. I will be in Mumbai after that."

"Be serious, Curdy. This past one year without you has taught me one thing. I cannot live without you," said Rachna, holding Karan's hand so tightly that it pained. She did not want to let go.

"So, two years is out of the question," she whispered.

"What will you do here? This is Amravati. You don't have a life here. No job opportunities!"

"Come on! I'm an EIHRI graduate. Won't I have job opportunities when I need them later on? And as long as I have you, that's enough for me..."

"...Besides, I'm speaking to the only son of a liquor baron. So, I don't even need to work for a livelihood," added Rachna cheekily.

Karan realized that he had no logic to counter Rachna.

Horns blared. A train chugged into the station. Rachna's eyes fell on the train and she turned to Karan.

"Remember that lovely night in the Gitanjali Express. The two of us and the Side Lower berth?" she asked, blushing.

Karan smiled.

"Gitanjali!" said Rachna, "Remember what I said on that night? The last one plus year has been a poem- a poem that has taught us what life really is. That's what Gitanjali is. A tribute to life."

Rachna hugged Karan, strapped on her bags and stood up even as he held her hands.

"Once all this ends here, I will come to Mumbai. To speak to your people. Let's get married," said Karan.

Rachna smiled and got into the train.

As the train chugged off the platform, Rachna's heart was both heavy and contented. Hah! How much had life taught her and her Curdy? After all that they had faced, almost everything in their lives had fallen into place. It never looked brighter.

***

Karan reached home to find his grandfather sitting at the entrance. Meghnad had some pleasant news for him.

"Your parents are reaching here on the 19th. On time for the concert."

Karan shrugged as though to say 'Expected' and reached his room. He opened his wardrobe and rummaged through his clothes to find his Liverpool jersey.

Meghnad followed him, eying him curiously.

"Your food is packed. I think it's enough for three days," said Meghnad when Karan turned to him.

"Thanks _Dadu_. For all the help."

"That's all right. But your bags packed and all? You are going to a place which is just twenty five kilometers away."

"No _Dadu_ , I just need to cut myself off from civilization till I finish the song," replied Karan.

"Nice," said Meghnad.

As he said so, there was a hint of pride in Meghnad's voice.

"But if you take all your provisions to the Stream, don't you think people will notice you there?"

"It is in a secluded forest where I've spent days on end, singing till my throat got parched. Besides, I'm not violating any law," said Karan.

"All I need is a place to find the inspiration. There is no better option," He added and hugged Meghnad, "And take care of Sudhir."

Meghnad eyed Karan, his lips pursed together. Finally, he spoke.

"You are different. Just like your father. When you return, you have to be armed with the song," said Meghnad.

#

# 53

This was his regular haunt; his one source of comfort when everything seemed lost. The moon lit up the forest around and it was a charming sight as usual. Yet, something was different. Karan had come to the Stream with a purpose.

To rediscover himself through his past!

As he sat on the bank of the Stream reminiscing, everything seemed surprisingly new to him.

Karan Desai! Even that name sounded weird to him. 'Karan is a person who does not go back on his word.' His father had said once. In all those years, did he live up to this name. Yes he did!

As he reflected back on his life, he clearly saw three Karans. The Karan of old; the demonic Karan during the darkest phase of his life; and the responsible Karan of the present.

Which Karan did he like the most? The answer was obvious.

'Who was the old Karan?' he questioned himself. A person who did not require a goal in life. He had money, looks and an attitude that had at times, gotten to his head. More importantly, he had people to lead him on the right path.

He was irresponsible. For him, life was all about fun, recklessness and experimentation. He was aggressive, stubborn and egoistic- a person who would go to any lengths to get his things done.

However, hidden behind this playful self was a mature, gentle and a caring individual who had been asleep for so long. It took one nightmare to awaken him.

Ah! The nightmare! It showed him the extent to which a person could fall before redeeming himself. If fulfillment of hope needed a catalyst, his stay in Amravati was certainly one.

The nightmare had certainly awakened his conscience. Because of the three names that ruled his life.

Rachna! That one name that exclusively defined his life.

As Karan tried to recollect the tiny little moments of happiness and sorrow with her, it seemed as though his life lay in front of him.

She was the one who taught him compassion; she was the one who taught him that humans were humans; and she was the one who first tried to bring maturity and responsibility into his life. Above everything, she was the one who first showed him what life really meant.

Then, the one year without her! He did not want to think about it. But he had to. Sudhir had told him once, 'To know what to hope for in life; you must first know what not to hope for.'

That one year! He was a person who had fallen hard to the ground from the cloud he was floating on. His mental, physical and emotional self had taken a beating to such a level that he had turned demonic. However, despite the bruises and the suffering, he had come out of it all, thanks to the two pillars of support that never let him fall.

Karan knew that if he was to single out that one person who had influenced his life the most, it ought to be Sudhir. Those numerous jamming sessions at the very spot where he was sitting; those life changing lessons; that tryst with the almighty that changed his life. The Song of Hope would be a fitting tribute to all that Sudhir had done for Karan.

And Meghnad- the tragic hero. The upholder of the Gandhian ideals!

Ah Gandhism! These ideals- in their modified form had protected Karan from straying on the wrong path and had brightened his way across the dark tunnel.

Who had taught him these ideals?

Of course, the old man- the one who had been his support system when life was darkening around him. But for Meghnad, he would have been lost. He would also have missed his second home, the Sevashram and its two innocent inhabitants, Priya and Gaurav.

The two kids gave his life a purpose. They said nothing, they expected nothing but they certainly helped Karan grow up. As he saw his reflection that day, he was a satisfied man.

Yet, one question lingered in his mind. In the answer to which lay the path to the Song of Hope. What did all these people teach him? What had Karan gained from all that had happened in the past year?

Karan realized that he was the answer. He had gained himself.

He had negated all the damage that he had caused to people around. He had gathered enough courage to confess to that one blunder that started it all. He had given up so many nights of sleep to fulfill a terminally ill kid's death wish.

He had tried to provide happiness to a lone old man. He had decided to provide such an upbringing to a kid 'orphaned by him' that he was sure that the world would watch in awe. He had made Sevashram his home and its residents, his family.

The old Karan was immature and snobbish. Was he now? No!

The old Karan was carefree and irresponsible. But he knew better now.

The old Karan took the world for granted. Did he now? No!

The answer to that one question was finally in front of him.

Yes! He had grown up. He had come of age. Did he hope for this to happen when the guilt of his break up with Rachna was killing him? Yes!

That night, as the moon lit up Karan's reflection in the Stream, it seemed to tell him something.

Yes! He was looking at the basis of the Song of Hope! The inspiration!

As his reflection smiled back at him, Karan realized that for him, there was no better example for fulfilled hope than himself.

The moment had finally arrived. It took him more than a year and immense heartburn and struggle to arrive at this moment.

An IAF airplane was soaring into the sky. Ah! It signified something to him. That one death wish of Sudhir would be fulfilled now.

***

Two days had passed since the awakening.

Karan had taken a few more days off from work and had promised Sakyabrat that he would compensate for them later on. Day in and day out, he wrote, rewrote, edited, reedited and played the song. It was only a matter of time now.

That moment arrived, exactly two and a half days since he made the Stream his home. Would he ever forget the moment or the effect it had on his mind?

The pleasure and the sense of ardor that he felt when he played the song was inexplicable. It seemed as though everything in the world was conspiring to support him. He knew that this was the song.

Ah! The efforts had finally borne fruits. It was time to inform Sudhir about it!

# 54

Karan reached the hospital later that evening, with an unusual spring in his step. Sudhir and Meghnad were deep in conversation when he entered the room. Sudhir's condition seemed to have deteriorated in those few days. The disease was clearly in its advanced stages.

Karan had expected them to gasp in surprise at his sudden appearance and his haggard look. However, they showed no sign of shock or surprise. As Karan sat beside Sudhir eyeing him curiously, Meghnad glared at him, as though admonishing him.

"What?" said Karan in confusion.

"You are corrupting Sudhir's mind," replied Meghnad.

Karan looked from him to Sudhir in bewilderment.

"What?"

"Your friend here has a wish. He says it's one of his last wishes."

"And what is that?"

"He wants to taste liquor. And he is requesting my permission, so as to not hurt me. You must have encouraged him," said Meghnad.

"What? When? I did not. I myself have quit drinking. You know that, _Dadu_!" exclaimed Karan, defending himself. All of Sudhir's teeth were showing as he grinned widely.

Karan looked at him suspiciously.

"What's happening?" he asked.

"Nothing! Your friend wanted to taste liquor," Meghnad said, "So, he was asking me permission for it."

Karan folded his hands with a frown.

"I have nothing to say here. Let _Dadu_ decide."

"He's decided," whispered Sudhir.

Sudhir's voice seemed terribly weak, as though he was finding it impossible to control his tongue. The disease had finally claimed his speech. Karan closed his eyes and sighed. That was the reason why Sudhir had been pushing him to write the song on his own from the very beginning.

Meghnad was also grinning. Why were the two making fun of Karan?

"What?" he asked irritably.

"Take him to a nice restaurant. Let him fulfill his list," said Meghnad.

"List?"

"My bucket list." said Sudhir.

Karan was stumped.

"What? And your ideals, _Dadu_? Why this change in heart?" asked Karan in surprise.

"See Beta! A staunch Gandhian I might be. But somewhere, I've also realized that times have changed. The larger ideals of the Mahatma would remain strong forever. But these smaller rules can be broken, if it's for someone's good," said Meghnad and winked, "Here, a certain wish of someone is more important to me than my opposition to alcohol."

"...Besides, Sudhir respected me enough to first take my permission. In the process, the kid has been truthful- the one greatest ideal of the Mahatma. So, forgiven." he added.

"You sure are softening up, _Dadu_."

"I'm not. If something is doing good to Sudhir..."

"...A dying boy," quipped Sudhir. Karan frowned at him.

"If something is fulfilling his wish and is not harming anybody, it's not wrong in trying... _Beta_! The truth is this. A long time back, I had once promised Sudhir that whatever he requests me as part of his bucket list, I will permit him. So, I have no other option," said Meghnad.

"But, it's hardly a week after his heart attack. This is foolish...And extremely dangerous. Did you think about his health?" asked Karan doubtfully.

"It's already screwed up. Who cares?" interrupted Sudhir.

"This is crazy. His body can't withstand this. I cannot allow this, knowingly. I need to speak to the doctor."

"What will he say? 'Do as Sudhir wishes'," said Meghnad.

"I don't care. I need to. This is harmful."

"The doctor has surprisingly permitted him."

"You're serious?"

"You know I don't lie... The doctor will connect this artificial ventilator when we leave." He added, pointing to a 'bulbous tube-like thing' on the table, "It's a..."

"Bag Valve Mask. I know how to use it," said Karan and fell silent.

"...Fine! If that's the case. Get ready," he said finally.

***

The duo was at the Stream. Amidst all kinds of eatables strewn on a piece of cloth, a half-empty bottle of 'Jack Daniel's' stood in front of them. Sudhir had a funny smile on his face. His tiny silly 'liquor wish' had been fulfilled that day. Yet again, Karan was the reason behind it.

"People generally start boozing with beer and then upgrade. You are of the rare breed. Starting with Jack Daniel's," said Karan with a grin, as he knelt beside Sudhir and helped him have a sip from a glass of whisky, caressing his throat- his hand working as Sudhir's temporary neck muscles, "Please let me know if you don't feel all right. My sincere request. This is crazy... and stupid."

Sudhir laughed heartily as Karan spoke- the laughter bordered on hysterical.

Karan shrugged.

"I've never seen a wackier guy in my life. This was in your bucket list?"

"How many stories have you heard of people boozing up when they are paralyzed from their neck down?" whispered Sudhir.

Karan shook his head.

"That makes my attempt at this unique and different."

"I repeat. You are weird."

Sudhir laughed again. He looked at the glass of orange juice in front of Karan.

"You haven't taken a single sip of this whiskey, _Bhaiyya_."

"Of course not. Just because Rachna is back into my life, I cannot go back to booze. I need to control my frigging disorder completely first, before I get back to boozing. Besides, it's more fun to get others drunk."

It was past midnight. Sudhir had his eyes closed and Karan had a distinct feeling that he had gone off to sleep. After all, the youngster had just had three large pegs in his first attempt at boozing up. Just when Karan decided to pull the stretcher (a modified alpha bed) towards his new car (a modified SUV that he had bought for Sudhir's sake), the youngster spoke.

"I'll take you to a place. Let's clean up and go," he said.

***

"Ass! This place? That too in the dead of the night? You must be freaking kidding me," said Karan as he got out of the car, the headlights of his car being the only source of light.

"How many times will you go to the same old Stream, _Bhaiyya_! Thought we could do something different today. All this can be done only when drunk." replied Sudhir even as Karan lifted him out of the car.

"But this?" Karan asked again "Are you mad?"

Karan fixed Sudhir's stretcher; inclined the headrest for him to sit upright; and sat on the ground, surveying the scene in front of him.

Beside the broken gates of a graveyard on a lonely night, sat the duo, as though it was their purpose in life.

"Dude! How sloshed out can you get?" said Karan, shaking his head in amusement.

Sudhir sat at the gates silently surveying the graveyard. Karan eyed him in apprehension.

"Why are we here? What are we supposed to do here?" Karan repeated.

"Just saying 'Hi' to my future neighbors," Sudhir said, motioning towards the headstones in the graveyard "Will be shifting here in some time."

Karan could not help but smile. Perhaps, Karan had transcended the stage of denial and had accepted the inevitable.

"Pathetic joke! But don't you worry dude. Will come and visit you often. Will pay the rent too," said Karan dryly, as he caught Sudhir's eye.

A moment passed.

Then, they burst out laughing. Laughing like never before! There could not have been a worse setting for a good laugh. In the dead of the night at a graveyard, the duo was laughing as if this was their last chance.

"No _Bhaiyya_. You don't have to visit me often. I will be sleeping. It's not manners to disturb someone who's asleep," replied Sudhir.

"Sure! But if you ever get lonely here, please give me a call. I'll come. But, you don't drop by to visit me," said Karan, his words incoherent as he choked in laughter.

"What? Not even to watch Tom and Jerry?"

Yet again, the duo burst out laughing, their eyes watering. What was happening to them? Were they laughing their pain away? No! They were laughing genuinely.

"Come on! There's no dearth of cats and mice around here. Learn to adjust. You cannot have the best of everything," retorted Karan.

Again, they laughed until they cried. Karan clutched his stomach and waved his hands wildly.

"No! No! I cannot take this anymore," he said, gasping for breath "Enough."

A moment of silence passed. Sudhir opened his mouth to say something but Karan raised his hand.

"Enough! Enough! The jokes are getting creepier," he said and Sudhir fell silent.

The duo sat looking at the tombstones. Here they were, two living souls, one whose life had just begun and one whose life was getting to a close.

"You know what? There is something about graveyards that has always fascinated and scared me equally," said Karan suddenly.

Sudhir did not say anything. He kept looking at the tombstones that were barely a few feet away from them.

" _Bhaiyya_! You know why I wanted to drink today despite being staunchly against it myself? I wanted to know what gives cowards the courage to do things when they are drunk..."

"...And I wanted to gather that courage to come and sit here," said Sudhir, " _Dadaji_ allowed me only after I told him this."

Karan did not guess that this was the reason. Sudhir was revealing his innermost fears.

"...and thanks to your presence here, I am not scared of this place anymore." he continued.

Karan wanted to speak but was at a loss of words. What could he say? That it was all right?

"I'm still dead scared of fire. God forbid, if something happens to me, which will happen eventually, I don't want to be cremated," Sudhir said.

Karan did not react. Sudhir wanted to convey something to him and he understood what it was.

Silence prevailed for a moment.

"But whatever it is, we had a memorable time here today. Good to see you like this finally, _Bhaiyya_. The old, jovial Karan is back?"

Karan punched Sudhir on the hand affectionately.

"Thanks to you, brother."

"I did nothing _Bhaiyya_. Thank yourself," said Sudhir and fell silent.

The silence was disturbed by a passing truck. Its driver looked at the two suspiciously. What kind of a dark rite were these two performing in a graveyard?

"I told you, _Bhaiyya_. A few pleasant surprises, a few good laughs, a few happy moments, a few little fulfilled wishes everyday...and one darn good purpose. That's what life is all about." whispered Sudhir.

Karan had mistaken that the alcohol had an effect on Sudhir. However, Sudhir was not only sober. Even his thoughts were clear.

Karan sighed. In all that had happened to him in the previous year, he had always counted on Sudhir as a companion, a constant source of support. He had rarely imagined the day when Sudhir would leave him. If imagination was to be that cruel, he did not want to imagine.

"You know what, bro. Until I met you, I never had a good friend with whom I shared so much. In college, it was always me, Rachna and our lives. I may have many friends who come and go but if you ask me to point out those 'friends forever' kinds who know me in and out, none. Barring a classmate named Sukriti..."

"...After my breakup, you know how it was? I desperately wanted someone's shoulder for support but whose, I did not know. For me, since Rachna was everything, my life was blank without her. I locked everything within me, struggling to cope with life. But then, I met my dear brother..."

Karan ruffled Sudhir's hair.

"...You cannot imagine how much you changed my life, bro. Without you, I would have probably been here, "said Karan pointing at the graves, his voice cracking, "I'm seriously going to miss you man."

As he said this, his eyes were watery.

" _Arrey_! You have already written my obituary. I'm still alive," said Sudhir.

Karan burst out laughing.

"But seriously, you think I won't miss you, _Bhaiyya_. I owe you and _Dadaji_ my life," said Sudhir and paused.

Karan turned to him, his eyebrows rising.

"You know, _Bhaiyya_. This is something that I never told anyone. For this long, I have felt that I've been a burden. But all that is about to change, thanks to you. The Song of Hope repays my debt to this world," said Sudhir and closed his eyes.

Karan stood up suddenly.

"That reminds me. We got to leave."

"Why?" asked Sudhir in surprise.

"Got to go to the station to pick my friends up. The song is ready," said Karan, trying to put across the point subtly.

As he said that, he saw a look on Sudhir's face that he would never forget. Pure happiness!

#

# 55

"DD! Welcome to Amravati, bro. Thanks for coming." exclaimed Karan in glee.

"Chill dude. I'm also so happy to see you. And eager to be back on stage," replied Deepan, the bassist of Bodhisattva, "That beard and unkempt hair. You look ghastly."

"You'll find out soon, bro," said Karan as he carried Deepan's guitar and started towards the exit.

"Wait a minute! My girlfriend is also here. She's getting her luggage."

"Girlfriend? Oh! That junior chick you used to hang out with? So, the rumors are true after all."

"Those rumors are just rumors, asshole. This one is my colleague. You know her."

"I know? Who..." Karan paused in surprise as a girl got off the train, "Sukriti?"

Karan ran to her and hugged her, lifting her off her feet.

"What a surprise, girl." exclaimed Karan "You and DD. What the..." Karan asked in excitement.

"Thanks to you, Curdy! This ass liked me for long. But, he didn't gather the courage to tell me. Anyway... then, I saw yours and Rachna's life disintegrating in front of me. And I learned a lesson. So, I had to take a decision."

"And so, in short, she proposed to me before I did." Deepan quipped.

Karan could not conceal his happiness. In glee, he almost dragged the duo to the exit.

"Fucker. You should have told me about your interest in her. You speak about all other crap between heaven and earth but not this. Anyway, I've booked your rooms at Ginger." He said "and Sukriti! I forgot to mention something to you. Rachna and I are back together."

Deepan and Sukriti stopped on their tracks.

"Dude! Don't you have access to Face-book here." asked Deepan.

"Have no time. Why?"

"The world knows that Rachna and you are a couple again. All our Homepages are flooded with pictures of her trip to Amravati. The pic album has something like 'three hundred likes'. We all kind of recognize the faces of most people you know in Amravati, thanks to her," said Sukriti.

"And the proposal video on YouTube has around twelve thousand views already. It was so cute," she added.

Karan grinned sheepishly.

"Who shot the proposal video? I'm going to kill my grandpa." he exclaimed.

Karan returned home feeling immensely happy. And nervous! The D-day was five days away.

***

The silence was captivating. For the first time in two days, the group in the warehouse could hear noises outside. They stood at their places, dumbstruck. They had suddenly realized something that Karan had been harping on, all along.

The past two and half days were perhaps their most eventful and meaningful. As soon as the band arrived at Amravati, Karan had booked an old company warehouse outside the factory, for their jamming sessions. They sure made the right use of it.

Now, they stood spellbound by what they had just experienced.

"Whoa! This is bizarre," exclaimed Anirudh, the drummer of their band, disturbing the silence that had engulfed the warehouse.

The band had just finished practicing the full song- the Song of Hope.

"You were right, Curdy! This song has an effect....It's...its crazy, man," said Sukriti, nodding her head vehemently.

"When you told me...told me about this song thingy. I was like 'what is he saying'. Now, dude! I have to trust you," said Deepan, his voice quivering.

Karan gave an 'I told you so' look at them and began strumming again when Sukriti interrupted him.

"Can we all meet Sudhir once?" she asked.

***

"Sir, visiting hours are up to nine. You can stay but the others have to leave in ten minutes," said a nurse.

Karan had brought his band-members along, on Sukriti's request, to visit Sudhir at the hospital. Sudhir's health had not improved much and he was under continuous observation. Karan had to plead with the doctor to allow Sudhir's travel to Nagpur under the assurance that Sudhir would not exert himself.

The others found it difficult to stay there for long; Sukriti was almost in tears.

" _Bhaiyya_!" Sudhir whispered, "If you would take my advice, I want you to sequence the songs in this way... Water..."

Karan helped Sudhir gulp down some water. The other band members sat around him, waiting for him to speak.

"I want it to be like, first, you start with a loud noisy song to get them into a groove, something like those Rammstein ones and then a Song to soothe everyone's nerves and transport them back in time. Say, something like the Gladiator theme which you guys have been planning."

"...Then, you start off with our songs; The Song of Happiness; the Song of Reminiscence; the Song of Love; the Song of Depression; Sorrow; Peace; Forgiveness and then finally, the Song of Hope in that order. All that you got to remember is that the tempo should all build up and lead to the ultimate song," explained Sudhir and fell silent, the exertion weakening him.

Karan did not want to ask the rationale behind Sudhir's decision. He did not need to.

The nurse arrived with medicines. The other band members rose to leave.

" _Bhaiyya_! You also go home and take rest. _Dadaji_ is coming to stay with me for the night," said Sudhir dismissively.

Why was Sudhir doing this? Why did it feel as though he did not want Karan to stay with him? There was something playing in his mind that he was not willing to reveal. Did Sudhir think that his plight would influence Karan's performance?

***

The practice sessions were on. It had been three complete days since they began practicing.

"One more time! The Gladiator Theme," shouted Karan.

"Here it goes. One! Two! Three! Four!" said Anirudh as he clapped the drum sticks.

Sukriti began singing the song that had brought her immense popularity on campus. However, moments later, she stopped singing abruptly.

"What happened?" Karan swung around to face Sukriti.

As he looked at her, he noticed an expression on her face that was a mix of surprise and incredulity. She was staring pointedly at the entrance. As he followed her gaze to the doorway, he froze.

Rachna stood there, beaming at them. But what shocked them was someone who stood beside her. A person who Karan knew a bit too well. It had been more than a year since he last saw her and she looked fabulous as ever.

Megha Kapoor had returned into his life.

Was the world going crazy? Why was he seeing his girlfriend and his 'friend' standing together? Karan was sure that Rachna was behind this. Why was she doing this? A speechless Karan stood rooted to his spot when Sukriti came to his rescue.

"Guys! This will be interesting" she said cheekily "Why don't we all leave this place for a while?"

As the band members filed out of the warehouse, Megha and Rachna walked up to Karan. The entire warehouse that was full of noise and music had suddenly fallen silent. As Megha stood facing Karan, both could not meet each other's eyes. How could they? The last time that they had met, something happened. Something that was so significant in their lives!

Rachna looked from one to the other, trying to cut the ice. It was difficult for her to confront her past and allow Megha to meet Karan. She had to for Karan's sake, though. Why had she done this?

"I... I didn't want this thread in our lives to hang loose. I know that you are perhaps, a bit guilty towards her too, Curdy. So, I thought, we could all forgive and forget all that had happened. Let us tie up all the loose ends," Rachna said calmly.

The silence was growing on them. Karan was trying to muster enough courage to speak to Megha. He kept drawing patterns on the dust settled on the ground with his foot. So did Megha.

Rachna could sense the tension building up. They stood silently for what seemed like eons. Somebody had to speak though and Rachna decided to.

"Well.....This is awkward," she stammered slowly, even as both Megha and Karan raised their heads to meet each other's eyes.

" _Pati, patni aur woh_ ," Megha whispered sheepishly.

Rachna laughed nervously.

"Cheesy! Of all the things that can be said to a person you are meeting after a year, you start off with this?" asked Karan.

The two were using humor, their favorite weapon, to break the ice.

"I'm sorry for...for everything," stammered Karan suddenly.

"Me too," squeaked Megha emotionally.

Karan embraced her, his eyes on Rachna who, for once, did not object.

"Actually, my suspicion started it all. I should be the one to apologize after all." Rachna said politely.

Karan had a distinct feeling that all this was a precursor to something significant! Then, he had a brainwave!

"Rachna! You are going to sing the Song of Hope," he declared as he moved away from Megha.

"What?"

"This is going to be our best Song ever. And for that, we all need to do what we do best."

"So? What?" repeated Rachna.

"So, meaning? I wrote the song. You are going to sing the song for us. I will be on Lead Guitar. We know that we are best at this," said Karan.

"Preposterous," began Rachna but Karan interrupted her.

"No arguments here. You are going to sing," he said with a tone of finality.

***

The band was satisfied with its progress. Sakyabrat had ensured that all required arrangements for them were in place for the concert.

On the morning of the 19th of May, just a day before the D-day, Rachna received a message from Meghnad requesting them to reach the hospital 'asap'. 'What did the 'asap' mean', the couple was unsure.

As soon as they reached the hospital, they rushed to Sudhir's room. They were ushered into the room by Meghnad.

Sudhir was whispering something into the old man's ear. He seemed to be fine. Then, why were they called urgently?

"What happened?" said Rachna anxiously.

"Nothing to worry, _Beti_! Sudhir wanted to speak to you before you leave for Nagpur in the afternoon," said Meghnad.

Karan bit his lip in exasperation.

"You could have told that clearly, _Dadu_. ASAP means 'as soon as possible' and is sent only in an emergency. You know how scared we were?" asked Karan, irritation showing in his voice.

Sudhir jerked his head to a side. Karan walked across the room to him.

"Don't blame _Dadaji_ for that. I asked him to call you." He whispered.

"Come on Sudhir! Wouldn't I have met you before I left? Have I become that insensitive?" asked Karan.

Rachna patted Karan on his shoulder to calm him down.

"Calm down now, _Bhaiyya_!" said Sudhir.

"...And for one moment, please close your eyes. And _Bhabhi_! Since you are singing the song, I need you to do the same thing" added Sudhir even as Rachna sat beside him and followed his instructions.

A minute of silence followed, which gave Karan enough time to calm himself down.

"Now, all I want you to do is to think about that one big goal in life. And believe that each step you are taking from now on is towards that end," Sudhir whispered.

Rachna and Karan did as instructed. They knew that both shared the same goal.

"Now, remember! The Song is the instrument to motivate you towards that goal, that target, that hope. You have to remind people of that. Now, open your eyes."

It was something new for Rachna and she found it inspiring.

"Now _Bhaiyya_! Good luck! Will meet you at the concert," said Sudhir dismissively.

Sudhir had rarely asked Karan to leave so abruptly before.

Rachna stroked Sudhir's hair and rose to leave when he stopped her.

"No, Bhabhi. Let _Bhaiyya_ and _Dadaji_ stay outside for five minutes. I need to speak to you," Sudhir gasped, struggling to speak.

Rachna looked at Sudhir in confusion. Nonetheless, Karan took his advice and walked out of the room.

***

Five minutes passed. Karan was pacing up and down the corridor. He was sure that Sudhir was hiding something from him. Was he telling Rachna the secret?

Was the truth hidden from Karan because it would affect his performance at the concert? Meghnad seemed to know what the secret was. He seemed unfazed.

Even as these thoughts flitted through Karan's mind, Rachna came out of the room. He turned to her, just in time to notice her wipe her eyes hurriedly.

"What did he say?" Karan asked anxiously.

Rachna shook her head.

"Nothing. He wanted me to take care of you. That's it," she mumbled, in a voice hardly audible.

Karan grimaced. Sudhir's will to live was crumbling!

***

The summer was at its peak- it was the hottest day of the year.

"Now, I want you to get Sudhir and his mom to Nagpur in the afternoon tomorrow," said Karan as Uttej helped him load his luggage in the car.

"And your Grandpa will be coming with me to pick your parents up from the Nagpur airport itself?" asked Uttej doubtfully.

"Nope! Drop him off at The Pride hotel in Nagpur. I want him to meet Dad and Mom only at the concert," said Karan and paused.

Uttej looked at him curiously.

"Have my reasons, bro. Now, got to go. Already late for the final rehearsal," said Karan and opened the driver's door.

"Good luck, Sir and Ma'am," wished Uttej as Karan turned on the ignition.

"Thanks a ton. Will meet you there."

# 56

"Your dad and mom are here. Gave _Dadaji_ 's apology letter to Uncle. They were elated that we are together again," said Rachna excitedly.

Karan smiled in contentment even as the other band members beamed at them. Sukriti walked up to Rachna and hugged her.

Karan, Rachna, the other band members and Uttej were backstage, waiting for their performance to begin. The Live 12 had begun simultaneously in twelve cities. Bodhisattva was to anchor the prime slot in Nagpur.

The arena- the VCA Stadium in Nagpur- was decked up for the occasion. The stage resembled the center of the Coliseum. An estimated four thousand people had arrived.

"Dude! It's a semicircular stage. The audience on three sides of us. They've built a stadium within a stadium. And four thousand people. That's pretty awesome. The organizers have even tried to model a mosh-pit for us," said Deepan.

"I wanted it and the organizers agreed," replied Karan.

The group could hear another band performing on stage- the last band to perform before them. They could hear applause. They could hear shrieks.

Ah! The pure experience of performing in front of an applauding crowd. They had done that many times before. But here they were, at their greatest musical hour ever. They had to make it work.

The event coordinator arrived.

"You're on in five minutes," she said.

Rachna hugged Karan.

"You'll do well."

***

The arena was ready! The performers were all set! The band had exactly an hour to show the world that Music could create dreams. Karan looked at the crowd assembled at the stadium. He was surprised to find even a few elderly people, the swish set of the sixties and seventies, in attendance. He smiled in satisfaction.

The crowd was waiting. As Karan tuned his guitar, he nodded at a nervous Rachna who was standing along with Megha at the sidelines.

Nervousness! Karan felt a bit of it the moment he saw the four thousand strong crowd assembled there.

Yes! This was his domain! And he was in control! This one hour was his and he would not let go!

The buzz in the crowd increased. Anirudh tapped the drum to signal that everything was ready and in place. This was it!

Karan's eyes scanned the crowd to find his inspirations. His eyes fell on Uttej first. The man was seated a few rows away from the stage, in front of it along with Mr. Dass and Sakyabrat. Meghnad was in the fifth row from the stage, to its left, looking unusually jittery. His son and daughter-in-law were yet to arrive. Karan smiled- it was all his game.

Then, he saw Sudhir who was the reason behind everything. Karan had forced him to be at the front specifically. He lay there on his alpha bed with his mom by his side. His father would come.

Karan walked forward to take centre-stage and raised his hand. The crowd fell silent in anticipation.

"Good evening Nagpur!" thundered Karan. The crowd shouted back.

"Are you ready?" he shouted again "for enlightenment?"

"Yeah!" roared the crowd.

Karan pointed at a teenage girl in the crowd.

"No! I don't think you people are ready. You look tired."

The girl shook her head vehemently.

"Are you sure?"

"Yes!" the girl shouted.

"Good...So, for all the tired souls down here! Let's pump in some energy before we begin our actual performance. Presenting, Ich Will by Rammstein," thundered Karan.

The youngsters in the crowd cheered loudly.

" _Ich Will_ " began Karan in a voice which was unnaturally gruff. The concert had begun! Once his fingers reached the fret-board of his guitar, the stage was Bodhisattva's!

The song was powerful- so powerful that even those who seemed disinterested sat up to take notice. With the blaring music and aggressive lyrics, the song grabbed attention for the main performance. The youngsters rushed to the front of the stage towards the pit, crossing the barricade.

The song reached a feverish pace so much so that the excitement was palpable. The song had an eerie, forbidding and unnatural energy to it.

Karan was perhaps the Sandman mentioned in the song. He had taken them over at the dead of the night.

The song ended and a loud cheer rent the air. The performance was exemplary.

Rachna nodded in satisfaction. If this were the response for a cover version, the main act would be memorable. Her eyes fell on Sudhir who had sat up on his stretcher, a twinkle in his eye.

"I would request our young friends out here," Karan pointed to the crowd at the pit, "to take their seats. And before you ask why, let me tell you that it would be worth it."

"Bodhisattva promises." Anirudh shouted.

It took some time for the youngsters to get back to their seats. Karan glanced at Rachna who nodded reassuringly. Karan discussed with Anirudh and walked back to the centre-stage.

"Everybody!" he began "Let's sit back, relax. All I want you to do is to give this one hour; this one hour to Bodhisattva. We promise you. This one hour is not a rock act but a show on life."

"Let it begin!" said Karan and pumped his fist into the air.

As soon as he said that, the lights went off suddenly. The crowd gasped in surprise. This was going to be much different from all that they had seen previously.

"Life!" boomed a voice from the stage. It was not Karan's. Neither was it of anyone else from the band. Sudhir's eyes lit up as he heard his own voice blaring from the speakers.

"What is it?" the voice boomed again.

"Is it a stage? No! Is it a puppet show? No! But as the cliché goes, it is a journey."

"...One common destination. The passengers- many; Emotions- many; Purposes- many; and that one great hope- to survive," The voice said.

Through the darkness, Sudhir's eyes searched for his 'brother'.

Somebody had managed to mimic Sudhir's voice perfectly.

"So, for the next one hour, let's replay it. Let everyone of us lay down our defenses, sit back and go back in time. Relive your life." The voice boomed. The silence in the crowd was eerie.

"Friends! Close your eyes. PRESENTING TO YOU, GITANJALI- AN ODE TO LIFE."

Rachna smiled. She had given that name. How befitting would it be!

The first song had to be perfect. It had to calm the audience and transport them back to a relaxed and a much simpler time. It had to set the tempo for the rest of the show. The song chosen for this was the 'Gladiator theme' by 'Enya'- the only non-original song in the line-up.

Sukriti took centre-stage. The song had won her a huge fan following in EIHRI. It was time to recreate the magic. The arc lights focused on Sukriti and Rachna.

" _Anol Shalum,"_ began Sukriti. The crowd sat silently, captivated by the setting. Sukriti's voice was transporting them slowly, back in time.

Even as the chorus began, sung by Rachna and Sukriti, the lights brightened up in tandem. The effect on the crowd was immense.

Karan's extra investment on the ambience and other effects with the support of Sakyabrat had paid off. It was not a concert anymore. It was a performance where everyone in the audience was an actor.

It was time for the next scene of the story Karan and Rachna were scripting at the huge arena. Nothing could go wrong! Nothing would go wrong! As the band was half way through the song, his parents sat silently on either side of the Meghnad. Rekha tapped his frail hand twice and he opened his eyes.

Could they ever forget the look on Meghnad's face as he saw his family beside him? Perhaps, for a moment, Meghnad thought that he was hallucinating.

Right at the time when this was happening, Anant Kulkarni reached his son and caressed his hair. Sarojini whirled around in astonishment, as she saw her husband standing beside her son. She swayed in her seat, dumbstruck. And when she looked at Karan, her gaze had too many questions. He nodded slightly and turned away.

The script was playing out perfectly. As the song ended, the silence prevailed. Each one in the crowd had gone back in time. Before a cheer or applause could spoil it, the band had to act fast.

The lights went off again and Sudhir's voice spoke in tandem.

"Now! Before we applaud and disturb the state we are in, Relax! And describe the feeling to yourself. How do you all feel? Peaceful! Nostalgic!" the voice paused.

"...Or Happy? Ah yes! Happiness! That one emotion that we always keep seeking. Presenting to you, Crazy Life- the Song of Happiness."

Rachna squinted in the dark to check the audience's reaction. She was contented. The first two songs had influenced them. Perhaps, even they felt that they were expecting something special that night. Whatever it was, the audience was spellbound.

As the song played out and as the pyrotechnics danced its way through the crowd, people were in exhilaration. Even this song had the desired effect on the audience. Rachna's eyes searched for Meghnad and she could see the old man smiling. Of course, he would. He had his family by his side now, literally! But, it was not Meghnad alone.

Yes. The crowd was happy! They were elated! Automatically, as they searched within themselves, they found the moments of true happiness.

Karan saw an old couple looking at each other coyly. Perhaps, they saw some happy time together. Rachna's eyes were moist. Her visit to Sikkim with Karan came to her mind. The song was rekindling all those memories.

Sudhir, into whose ears his father was whispering now, was laughing hysterically, as he always did. However, on Sarojini, there was no expression of any sort. The shock of meeting her husband was perhaps, too much for her.

The song ended on a high note. This time even before the lights dimmed, the crowd erupted. They wanted to show their happiness and their appreciation. Sudhir was right.

'Strike them where they feel the chord' Sudhir had said.

That was when Karan decided not just to host a concert but to make everyone a part of it. The journey had just begun. Begun well!

The lights dimmed and the voice spoke again and this time, a video played on the giant screen in the background.

"Those with your eyes closed, open your eyes to your past," said Sudhir's voice. The audience sat up to take notice of the video playing in the background. It showed the story of a girl from infancy to adulthood in snapshots.

"Now, all my happy friends! Each one of you has a past. A life you so want to live again. So, let your wish be fulfilled. Close your eyes. Let's go back to your past. And relive those few memories that we want to cherish."

The crowd obeyed.

"Presenting to you, the Song of Reminiscence- _Meri Zindagani_."

Karan walked back to the centre-stage as the arc lights focused on him. It was his song. The song that let him believe that he could create the Song of Hope.

Ah! Memories. He wanted Rachna to stand close to him. She was the inspiration for the song. As though she read his mind, she was at the pit, directly opposite to him. It was all that he wanted.

His fingers reached the fret board and from then on, the Song was his.

Yes! The song was powerful. The fact that he was singing on stage, with the ambience creating an effect, added to the aura.

Perhaps, that was why stage shows were always magical. When even a normal song could have a huge effect on stage, the Song of Reminiscence would certainly be spellbinding. There were four thousand people in the arena, but there was, as Sudhir called it, 'pin drop silence'.

As Rachna looked at the crowd around her, she realized that Bodhisattva had completely taken over. She could see different expressions on different faces. Some were happy; some were sad; some were plain. To know the true effect of the song, Karan knew where to find them.

His eyes fell on his subordinate and true to say, Karan found the effect. The man was biting his lip and the frown lines were clearly visible. He so wanted to go back to the days when he spent hours on end with the girl he so loved.

He wanted those tiny moments of laughter and pain. Ah! The Song of Reminiscence had claimed its intended victim.

Each person in the crowd had a story that they were reliving at that moment. The second most powerful song that day had claimed many victims.

The song ended. There was not a single murmur, not a single word. Bodhisattva was steering their journey beautifully.

"Ah! Memories!" the voice of Sudhir said, "Those greatest gifts provided to mankind by the almighty. And now, let us take it a step further."

The silence in the arena was bewitching. The crowd was waiting.

"Love, proposals, break-up, patch up, one sided love, first crushes. Every one of us would have experienced at least one of these," said the voice, "It's time to relive one of those tiny little love stories. It's time for 'I'm a Love Struck Demigod'- the Song of Love."

"I request Rachna Dixit to come onstage please," announced Karan on the microphone as his eyes met Rachna's. She walked onto the stage. Karan held her hands and walked to the centre-stage.

He held the plectrum and got onto one knee. It was a repeat of the 'Bodhisattva Marathon'. This time, it was different. The circumstances were at a completely different level. The Song of Love had begun.

As Karan began singing, Rachna clasped her hands over her mouth. The song took her back to the last few days at EIHRI.

The day when Karan had arrived from Kolkata after the blunder, he was a distraught man. Something was not right with him. Rachna had believed that her words had shattered him. From then on, she had tried every possible way to reconcile with him.

He had accepted her wish to get back together, initially. But then, something had surely shattered. He was not the Karan she knew, anymore. Finally, about a fortnight later, almost at the end of the academic year, he had come to her room. She remembered his words vividly.

"I think it's over, Rachna!" those four words had drowned her. From then on, life was never the same.

Now, as she stood in front of him, with over four thousand people watching them, Rachna questioned herself. Did she ever imagine this moment to become a reality, on the day they broke up? No!

Her gaze automatically fell on the two angels who had scripted the climax of her story perfectly.

The song ended and Karan stood up. As he did so, he looked at Uttej. The man was squirming on his seat. The song was particularly hard on him. It had worked.

As the performance continued, the audience was totally controlled. They obeyed every command of Sudhir's voice as though hypnotized. As each song played on a certain emotion in them, they were the performers.

After the Song of Love came the Song of Frustration. Then, the Song of Sorrow.

Sudhir had told 'You'll understand on the D-day'. He was right. The crowd was going through every emotion they could ever feel in that one hour.

And when the Song of Peace was played, an intense calm prevailed.

The time had come for the penultimate song of the evening. This song had to be critical. This had to prepare the audience for the biggest song of all. The Song of Forgiveness had arrived.

The lights went off. Again, Sudhir's voice spoke. This time, it was a mere whisper.

"This is the penultimate song of the evening. Keep your eyes closed and stand up," said the voice and the lights came on again.

Everyone in the crowd stood up. Rachna walked up to Karan and stood beside him.

Meghnad's eyes were moist. His dream had come true.

Then, Karan saw something that made his heart leap. He could see Sudhir's eagerness to stand up and to be counted. Then, Anant Kulkarni did something stunning. The man heaved Sudhir into his arms and stood up. Sudhir was effectively standing now. Karan turned away from them, choked to silence.

"Now! Place your hands on your chest and forgive yourself. For the mistakes; for the past; for everything. Here's presenting 'I Forgive'- the Song of Forgiveness," whispered the voice.

"When I sing the chorus, please sing along," thundered Karan.

Sukriti began singing the first few lines of the song even as Karan began strumming. He knew from whom he had to seek forgiveness. She was beside him.

'I forgive' Karan's voice boomed across the arena and then, something brilliant happened. Everyone in the crowd began singing along. They needed coercion no more. They were the Bodhisattva now.

The combined voices of everyone in the crowd created magic. As each one forgave themselves, the crowd was perhaps, being blessed that night. It was time for the greatest song of all- the Song of Hope.

***

The time was 11: 50 on the night of the 20th of May, just ten minutes before a new day. Perhaps, a new beginning! As Karan's sweeping gaze fell on Rachna, Sudhir and Meghnad, he knew that their moment had arrived.

Sudhir closed his eyes tightly, nervousness writ large on his face. This was it! This was the moment he was waiting for all his life!

He was going to listen to the Song of Hope for the first and perhaps, the last time. He knew that the moment of reckoning for everyone who cared about him- everyone who strived to fulfill his dream, had arrived.

Rachna squeezed Karan's hands and nodded. She was the one. To fulfill Sudhir's dream! She looked unusually calm. In fact, determined.

Karan's eyes were still focused on his targets that evening. They were going to show him whether he had fulfilled Sudhir's death wish. He looked up at the stars. He so wished that the almighty listened to his thoughts.

"Now! All of us here! Take some time to relive what you had experienced in the past one hour. The emotion; the feelings; the thoughts. For a minute," The voice said and fell silent. So did the crowd!

A minute passed. For Sudhir, it seemed like hours.

"In the past hour, we had seen everything from our past and had experienced every emotion. And when all these emotions come together; when all those memories combine together; when we forgive ourselves for all those mistakes of the past; we reach a new stage in our life."

"That's the stage we are in now. A stage where we are looking at a new beginning- a stage where we look at our lives with Hope."

"...Hope! The greatest word that humankind ever coined. Now, think about that one purpose of your life and Hope for it!" the enigmatic voice spoke. The audience took in every bit of it.

Silence!

"It's time for the last song of the evening. Perhaps, the Song would change our lives. And with this, I, Sudhir Kulkarni, the inspiration behind this journey, sign off," said the voice and at the same time, Sudhir's picture beamed on the screen. Karan and Rachna pointed at Sudhir from the stage. Every head in the crowd turned towards Sudhir.

Sudhir was overwhelmed.

The voice spoke for one last time.

"Presenting to you, the Song of Hope. A correction! Presenting to you, the Song of Life!"

# 57

The lights dimmed slowly. Rachna walked to the centre-stage. Karan was ready. They were waiting for the moment to arrive. The moment was to be signaled by Anirudh. Bodhisattva would be immortalized in Nagpur that night.

Rachna looked at Mohan directly and nodded. Mohan then retrieved the letter that Meghnad had written to him. Meghnad had not noticed it yet. His eyes were closed.

Sarojini was still distracted. The shock was finally sinking in. The shock of meeting her husband, after so long.

Then, it began! Anirudh tapped the sticks four times to signify the start of the Song.

The lights brightened. This was the time of reckoning. Karan closed his eyes and thought about that one moment that he wished for. That moment with Rachna by his side and their daughter held in his arms. He wanted that to remain forever.

Karan began playing the guitar solo- the beginning. When he did that, he could feel it. He could feel divine energy passing into the strings from him. A magical beginning to the Song of Life!

As the guitar solo reached a crescendo, Rachna began singing.

As she sang, the song was taking her over. She turned to Karan and saw a life of bliss with him and their young daughter. Ah! Both their wishes were the same and they knew that would happen. Was it was the effect of the Song? Or perhaps, she knew that was actually possible.

The Song reached the first stanza and the effects were palpable now. Karan opened his eyes and scanned the crowd, his heart beating hard.

Were they feeling the same? Did the song really have an effect on them? Would Sudhir's hopes finally come true?

As he nervously looked at the crowd, never before did he feel such warmth spread across his body. The song had created a spell on them. Yes! It was working.

Rachna pointed at the old couple at the front who were holding each other's hands. Perhaps, they saw the remainder of their life together.

Karan's eyes fell on Uttej. The young man was shaking. His entire life ran in front of his eyes.

Those blissful days with Nisha! Would he give that all up? No! She was his past, his present and future. Then, was he simply going to sit there and wait for her to accept him? No! He had to prove that he was worthy of her.

Then what was he doing? If his hope was for him to be with her forever, was he really working towards it? Would just waiting for three years to gain her acceptance suffice? As the song mystified his senses, true realization sank in. If his hope was to gain her acceptance, he had better struggle hard for it.

The song rattled his inner self. He had to act. He had to show her that he was her man. The Song of Life had claimed its first victim. When their eyes met, Karan saw the reaction he had wished for. Sudhir's dream had come true.

At about the same time when this realization took place, as the song's tempo reached its peak, Sarojini turned to Sudhir and his father. Anant held Sudhir close to him. Sarojini broke down. This time, it was happy tears.

As she looked at her son, she saw him growing into adulthood, perhaps, even finding a life partner. All that they needed were treatment and prayers. Even though Sudhir lay there weakened to semi consciousness, Sarojini still saw 'a light at the end of the tunnel'. The song had managed to break her too.

A few people were standing and some sat still, like stones. They were not themselves. Perhaps, like Uttej, even they wanted to rush! Towards their hope!

The Song had awakened something in them. No words could describe the happiness of the couple on stage when they saw the audience' reaction that day.

As the song reached the penultimate minute, Rachna turned to face Meghnad. She knew what his hope was! On that day, that hope would be fulfilled.

A beaming Rachna pointed at Karan to catch his attention and then at the old man. 'Her Curdy's' script had found a perfect ending.

As Mohan and Rekha read the apology letter written by Meghnad, the old man sat still, unable to meet their eyes.

He had poured all his feelings into the letter years ago. Today, as he saw his dream being realized, the world shook underneath him. He had waited forty years for this day.

The reason behind the realization was in front of him, onstage. Karan Desai had always regarded his grandfather as the messiah who protected him from the demons within. In return, the grandson had turned into the old man's angel.

As Rekha finished reading the letter, Mohandas looked up at his father- the man who he had disowned for so long. His eyes met his father's and he held the old man's hands in supplication. At the same time, Rekha cleared her throat.

"Please forgive me, Uncle," she said in a voice that was hardly discernible.

This was enough for Meghnad. He cried unabashedly, clutching his son for support. His hope had finally been fulfilled that day.

As the song reached its final stages, Karan turned to face Sudhir and at that moment, it seemed as though the earth had come to a standstill.

Hah! At last, after endless years of waiting, Sudhir's dream had finally come true. The Song was indeed the Song of Hope. As he saw the audience around him, in various stages of trance, he knew that the Song had worked.

He need not even look at the crowd, for the true effect of the Song of Hope lay within. That was the reason why he had wanted to listen to the song only at the concert.

Was he right? An intense emotion swept through him as though the world was conspiring to support him.

On one side was his father, who had reconciled with him after sixteen years and on one side was his mother, the person for whom his life was everything.

Yes! His parents would be together again. Even if they would not, he would make it happen. As he lay on his alpha bed that day, he saw the two greatest hopes of his life being fulfilled. Ah! He could now rest in peace.

The Song ended.

Rachna stood still, overwhelmed by the circumstances. Everyone did the same. No one moved.

Then, many things happened at once. The crowd erupted as every one of them stood up and gave Bodhisattva an ovation worth remembering. The band had changed something fundamental in them that day.

Karan walked up to Rachna and hugged her. Sukriti and the entire band rushed to them and pinned them to the floor, rejoicing in happiness. This was their night and they had managed to convert hope into reality.

The date was the 21st of May. Not just a new day! A new beginning!

Fireworks were lit to signify the end of the concert.

Uttej stood still, like a rock. Then, as the fireworks lit up the sky, he took a decision. The young man ran towards the exit, his heart thumping hard. All that he cared about was a life with Nisha.

Meghnad hugged his 'long lost' son, sobbing unabashedly.

Sarojini and Anant looked at each other- after sixteen long years. Anant touched his chest and hung his head down. He was sorry!

As the band waved to the crowd to acknowledge their appreciation, Karan's eyes met Sudhir's. The youngster blinked in contentment. The man next door had kept his word and had fulfilled his dream.

Ah! Gitanjali- an ode to life!

# 

# Epilogue

26 months later

"Curdy! We are getting late! We have to reach Nagpur by 6:30 to catch the flight. What are you doing?" asked Rachna exasperatedly, from the kitchen.

"Your daughter is torturing me. I'm changing her diaper. Again!" Karan yelled back as he wiped the sweat off his forehead, "I did not sign on for this."

"She is a five month old baby. What else can you expect? Curdy! Don't behave like her."

"Whatever! But I'm unfit for all this." Karan shouted.

Rachna entered the bedroom and knelt down beside Karan who was struggling with their adorable little daughter, Rhea. The little angel was looking at them, wide-eyed. Why were these two people looking at her so adoringly? Had she done something?

"Don't crib now. You should have thought about this before we conceived her. I told you, let's wait for a year more. You were like 'No! Life is short' and all. Now, learn to live with it," said Rachna mockingly, her eyes still on their cute little angel.

Karan picked up their baby carefully and held her in his arms. His dream of a cute little family had been fulfilled, exactly as he had wanted.

He kissed Rachna on her cheeks and said "Rhea is the greatest gift we could have imagined. So, I won't learn to live with it. I want to live with it."

Rachna smiled.

"I know, _Janu_ ," she mouthed.

"Now, Click one Pic of me and my Rhea," said Karan and cuddled the baby.

Rachna sniggered mischievously.

"What?"

"Was just thinking. Why did we name her Rhea? I thought you'll name her after your friend, Megha," said Rachna cheekily.

Karan glared at her for a moment and then, burst out laughing.

"Oh yeah! Why did I miss that? No worries, we can still change her name," he said, sticking his tongue out, "That reminds me. How did Megha's wedding go? Sukriti attended, I suppose."

"It went on well, it seems. The bride was happy. That's what is needed, at the end of the day," said Rachna, "Now, get ready. I'll go wake up our monkey. She's getting unbearable nowadays,"

"I know. That's the best part of growing up. By the way, her Transfer Certificate and all are ready...Did she wave goodbye to all her friends?" asked Karan concernedly.

"Of course she has! She's also been showing her sister off wherever she goes. She's like 'This is my best friend, Rhea'," said Rachna adoringly.

"Dad knows the correspondent of Scottish International School at Juhu. We will get her an admission there. By the way, I spoke to _Dadu_ yesterday again," said Karan.

Rachna looked at him eagerly.

"Did he?" She asked.

Karan shook his head in disappointment.

"We've spoken to him and pleaded with him for ages now. He did not move from his place to stay in this bungalow. How will you expect him to leave Amravati for Mumbai?" he said.

"Then? We can't leave him alone here, for heaven's sake. He's ninety," exclaimed Rachna.

"I know. We will figure out a way. As of now, we'll come and meet him every weekend. You know dad is thinking of shifting here permanently. He wants us to take over his business soon. Let's see."

"Oh, that's right. But, at least _Dadaji_ is coming and staying with us for a month. And to think that he's bringing Gaurav along makes it doubly exciting for our monkey," said Rachna, "Yeah! And Mom will be there to receive us at the airport."

Just then, a bedroom door opened and the six-year-old 'monkey', who Rachna found 'unbearable', ran towards Karan and hugged him.

" _Chachu_!" she shouted as she planted a kiss on Karan's cheek and then on little Rhea's.

"Priya! Go and take your bath. We have to go and meet your other _Chachu_ now," said Rachna sternly.

Priya Godbole stared at her.

"I hate you, Rachna Diskit," she said and ran away, giggling.

Rachna turned to a beaming Karan who cuddled his little Rhea.

***

The wind was blowing the sand onto their faces as the couple stood in silence, along with Meghnad, Rekha and Mohan. In front of them, made of black marble, was a grave's headstone. On it, embossed in gold was the name, Sudhir Kulkarni.

Meghnad sighed deeply.

"Can't believe that it's been two years now. Seems like he was amongst us, giggling and cracking his own little jokes just yesterday," He said.

Karan closed his eyes, holding Rhea in his arms. He stood there silently, for about half an hour. Rachna shook him out of his reminiscence.

"I know it's really difficult, _Janu_. But, we have to leave now," she whispered.

"Wait in the car, for some time. Need to spend a few moments alone," said Karan and handed their little bundle of joy to her.

Rachna nodded and turned to the others. The others left the graveyard silently.

Karan knelt in front of the grave and cleared his throat.

"It's been two years now. Still, a day does not pass when I don't miss you, brother. You and this town were the ones that taught me how to adjust with life despite all odds. You, in fact, taught me how to live. You and this town were the ones who accepted me as family. And today, when I'm leaving this place permanently, it feels like I'm leaving that family."

Karan closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

"I will miss you, brother."

As he said that, the wind blew softly. Through the rustle of the leaves, he could swear that he could hear Sudhir's voice.

"Will miss you, _Bhaiyya_."

###
Thank You for reading my book. Hope you enjoyed it. Since this is a self published work, promotion through word-of-mouth is important for its success. If you enjoyed it, please let others know about it. Also, please spare a moment to review it at your favourite retailer and the novel's Facebook page.

Would love to have your valuable feedback/ comments on my Facebook page and the Facebook Page for Gitanjali- an Ode to Life (details provided below). Both bouquets and brickbats are welcome.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Brought up in Hyderabad, Vineeth Ravichandran spent the first twenty years of his life figuring out what he was supposed to do.

Writing has been his favourite pastime since school. He has contributed to various blogs and has been a regular contributor on Wikipedia.

Armed with an engineering degree from JNTU Hyderabad, he eventually ended up as an alumnus of XLRI Jamshedpur with a Post Graduate Diploma in Human Resource Management.

The first few years of his corporate life saw him handling assignments in HR- the most interesting being his stint as an HR Manager at a factory.

'Gitanjali- an ode to life!' is his first attempt at publishing his written work. His other interests include Song-writing, Adventure Sports and finding other innovative ways to kill time.

Vineeth's FB Page: <http://www.facebook.com/vineeth.rchandran>

Gitanjali Page on FB: <http://www.facebook.com/gitanjalithenovel>

Vineeth on Twitter: @eno_nesohc_eht

Gitanjali- An Ode to Life on Twitter: @gitanjali_novel

